My Brave Pony Starfleet Magic: Season II

by DakariKingMykan

Rating: everyone
Tags: Slice of Life, Alternate Universe, Sad, Anthro, Main 6, Drama, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Princess Cadance, Spike, Queen Chrysalis, Science Fiction
Length: 96382

Starfleet battles the Changelings and an empire of machines

Original Publish Year: 2012

Chrysalis and the Changelings have returned, more powerful than ever and just as determined to conquer United Equestria, but with whole new tricks.

The ponies will also face a second enemy-- an evil army of robots who also wish to conquer their world.

Also contains normal episodes (Rotten) near FIM style.

Published 2017-05-25 18:50:01 UTC
Last updated 2017-06-06 16:39:34 UTC

Episode 1: Squabbling Siblings

Author's Note

Ace Ray is a Strawman: Created solely to insult my haters and mockers for their BAFFLING and vain attitudes against me, my preferences, and those who actually DO like my stuff.

Ace's attitude is pretty much EXACTLY like those of my haters.

-Vain
-Intolerable
-Unreasonable

And various other horrible attitudes

Episode 1: Squabbling Siblings

EPISODE ONE

United Equestria had only been fully established a couple of months ago, and yet here they were, under the cape of war again. Many of the changelings from the invasion were already sent to prison, but many more of them were still out there, including Chrysalis, and they were bound to keep coming.

Luckily, they had no chance of their old tricks of disguising themselves. Starfleet’s advanced technologies--preferably their DNA and medical scans-- could easily scan and see who was who. Why if they had been there during the Canterlot Royal Wedding, they would have easily identified Chrysalis impersonating Cadance and the whole thing would have been over in mere minutes.

At this time, Starfleet virtually had a free hand over the enemy. The Changelings had already tried to attack, but Lightning and his friends, and many others had captured and imprisoned a great number of the changelings already and sent them to the royal palace in New Canterlot where the Queen and Grand Ruler would send them to the prison caverns under the where they would be detained in a cryogenic hold and then sent to one of the prison planets run by Starfleet.

In light of the war, their three supreme majesties made a worldwide announcement of declarations.

Starfleet would remain on constant vigil for any signs of attack, and as for all others, life would continue and society would go on-- Children would go to school, adults would go to work, and bills and taxes would be paid normally. There would be no hoarding and no sudden profiteering. By command of their majesties, all wages and all prices were to be properly balances and/or frozen. What an apple cost at the market yesterday it would cost again tomorrow.

To help avoid sneak attacks at night, by command of Princess Luna, an international curfew began after 9 Pm for all child civilians, unless proper authorization was given. Finally, martial law was declared for the times of war, and all crimes and disturbances would be dealt with swiftly, and harshly. The last thing anyone wanted was to start warring on each other.

So, life went on.

United Equestria was a wonderful planet and kingdom since it was formed-- a combination of the old and new. With their new genetically-altered humanoid bodies, and newer technologies, the ponies found so many new ways to get through their daily lives, get their chores done quicker and easier, and also do more things that they couldn’t before as normal ponies.

Princess Twilight Sparkle and friends had all signed up to join Starfleet in case of any further attacks. So they were put through rigorous training to help them become stronger and swifter than ever. They couldn’t become as powerful as the original space ponies nor ever hope to beat them at full strength, but they could become stronger than they could ever imagine before.

Normally, to officially join Starfleet would take four to six years of intensive drill-training and studying, but as Twilight and her friends were already well known to have saved their world before many times, and have a good knowledge of different sorts of magic-- even with just a couple of months of training they were cast as axillary Starfleet members. They were allowed to assist in battle as mere Cadets. Their main job was just to secure the areas, help civilians, and only help in any way they could during fights.

They also didn’t have the power to don super-suits like Lightning and his friends did until they had earned the rights to. For now, they just wore casual outfits like Lightning and his friends did. Each one a specific different color…

Twilight: Purple

Rarity: Silver Grey

Rainbow Dash: Sky Blue

Fluttershy: Light Yellow

Pinkie Pie: Brilliant Raspberry

Applejack: Mud Brown

…And instead of the usual Starfleet Energizer with an ID code, as they were not original space ponies, they had paintings of their respective cutie marks painted on the fronts of their armor and used them as energizers instead.

They had dubbed their team “Friendship Is Magic” in memory of their normal and still usual ways of life. But as members of Lightning’s unit, they had to understand that on duty, he and his friends were their superiors. Lightning was Captain and team commander, while all his friends were Senior Lieutenants. Princess or not, Twilight did not hold any authority over them. Lightning only took orders from the Grand Ruler.

Still, in normal life they all got along well as good friends should, and they treated one another with respect and did their best to understand and adjust to their new lives as did many of the old Equestrian Ponies and Space Alicorns. Almost everyone seemed to get along fine and cope with all the new changes.

However, there were still few creatures that didn’t approve of all these changes or Starfleet’s actions! Especially one Ex-Wonderbolt member…!

His name was Ace Ray, a blue Pegasus. He was usually a very unfriendly pony, always in a grouchy mood. He was also rather petty-minded, and intolerant of those different from himself, and often gave those who disagreed with him a rough time.

He also heavily detested Starfleet so much that his attitude and resentment towards them started to make his, already sour life, turn worse. He blamed them for Equestria of old being destroyed and he would insult and mock their every effort and method of working and living. As if that weren’t bad enough he began to insult and badger other ponies who were quite fond of Starfleet and respected them; namely his own sister, Skye Light.

By this time, Skye was pretty much the only one he had to talk to. For his constant complaining and rude behavior had cost him his friends, and the Wonderbolts threw him out for showing poor conduct and mannerisms towards fellow members who showed respect for Starfleet, and for giving the Wonderbolts a bad image.

Now or days all he ever did was sit around at home, complaining while stuffing his face with food and annoying his younger sister with more of his bad attitude.

She was staring at her brother grimly, because of his constant eating he had lost his strong shape and was looking a little pudgy. “What are you looking at?” he growled at her. “Do you always have to be so nasty?” she asked for the umpteenth time. “Oh, we’re not going to go through that again, are we?” growled Ace “I don’t have much to do with myself anymore since I was kicked out of the Wonderbolts.”

“Have you ever thought of getting a different job and a better attitude while you’re at it?” asked Skye. “Hey! Don’t change the subject!” protested Ace “I’ve always been a good Wonderbolt, and protected the kingdom when it was just fine before. Now, thanks to our stupid Starfleet overlords, I’ve been kicked out!”

Skye really didn’t like it the way her brother bad-mouthed Starfleet. It was no wonder he was thrown out, because even she knew better than to insult or preach badly towards royal soldiers. “You got exactly what you deserved.” she nagged “You may have been a good wonderbolt, but as an ordinary pony you left a lot to be desired."

You should’ve showed more appreciation and respect towards our friends and Starfleet.”

“Appreciation?!” snapped Ace “I should appreciate the ridiculous Starfleet mentality that destroyed our home and turned into this mess it is now, or how about the fact they mercilessly kill everything even remotely close to evil, huh?!”

Skye still protested to his every word “Starfleet didn’t destroy our home. The planet was attacked by evil beings that were too much for our own forces alone to handle. the planet was going to explode anyway. Starfleet came to help and did what they had to do to try and save us-- which they did! If it hadn’t been for them coming to help us, I wouldn’t be alive right now, and for that matter, neither would you!”

“You’re breaking my heart!” Ace was growing fed up with hearing his sister, and others nag at him about this. How could she of all ponies think this was all awesome? “Anyone would think you’ve fallen in love with Starfleet!”

Skye hated what her brother had become. She used to look up to him. He was her hero, and she actually dreamed of being just like him, but now-- “Whatever you may think about Starfleet, there are very fine ponies in it, and they are far better ponies than you are right now.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

Finally Skye lost all patience and shouted “It means that there are real creatures that are helping to protect our world and keep us all safe, while all you can do is stuff your face, insult everyone and feel sorry for yourself! I don’t think I even know who you are anymore.”

Ace looked almost ready to fight his own sister and tried to protest that she was wrong, but she ran out of the house in tears. “Skye!” he called out to her.

Skye had retreated to a bench in the park of and was softly crying into her hands. It just wasn’t fair the way her brother was acting. The Wonderbolts and Starfleet got along well with one another. She looked over head and saw one Starfleet warrior and a Wonderbolt pass by each other while on patrol and they saluted to one another.

Twilight and Spike were coming along dragging a wagon of books behind them for the library when they saw her. “I’ve seen happier faces in a frowning contest.” Spike said. Twilight had a feeling she knew what was wrong. It was no secret that Skye and Ace were having disputes. Sometimes everyone within a ten mile radius could hear them fighting. “Skye?” asked Twilight “Are you alright? Oh, what am I saying-- of course you aren’t.”

“It’s okay, Princess,” Skye said “Ace is just grumpier than usual. I’ll be fine.”

Twilight and Spike hated to see Skye all torn up like this. “Your brother’s just going through a hard time.” Twilight said “He’ll come round eventually.”

Skye hoped so. She was starting to feel maybe she’d be better off without her brother if he kept up with his crummy attitude.

Lightning was at Twilight’s library taking more time to catch up on his studies.

“I don’t get It.” said Spike “You can’t even do magic, Lightning. So why study it?”

“I’ve told you this before, Spike. Even though I can’t do normal magic, that doesn’t mean I shouldn’t study it. This way I can be better prepared to face off against enemies, and devise any strategy that can be used against them."

His lifelong friend, Krysta-- Krystalline the queen of fairies-- was with him, taking her newly adopted young son, Prince Twink, on a library trip, and Rainbow Dash was there reading books about battle and warfare to help brush her up on her new fighting skills for the Wonderbolts and Starfleet. “This is going to be so awesome.” she kept saying “I’ll be a wonderbolt and a Starfleet fighter all at the same time.” She was cackling almost uncontrollably and creepily at the thought of so much glory.

Twilight and Spike, talked with everyone about Skye and her issues with Ace. Spike wished there was some sort of magic that would get Ace to quit being such a sorehead, but Twilight could only say “Spike, even magic could do that-- which you know it can’t-- you also know as well as we do that it’s not right to force others to think like others.”

“Besides…” Lightning said “Everyone’s entitled to their own opinion. It doesn’t matter what Ace may say or think about Starfleet or anyone else. He has to work on his own problems himself; just as long as he doesn’t break the law.” Twilight’s cuckoo-clock chimed, and Lightning put his book down, “Speaking of work, I have to go on my patrol rounds.”

Rainbow looked up from her book, “But I thought you were a captain.”

“I am... but captains have less freedom than anybody, and they don’t have any fun either.” He joked. Then he left out the door, and Krysta and Twink decided to head home to The Valley of Fairies on planet Luminous, with a few books they wanted to borrow. “What do we say now, son?” Krysta asked Twink.

“Thank you Princess Twilight Sparkle!”

“You’re very welcome, Twink.” Twilight said “You enjoy the books and bring them back when you’re done.”

Twink smiled and then left with his mother through a small portal. Rainbow liked seeing all the happiness going around, but it only made her feel worse for Skye. “I think I’ll go check on her.” She said, and she left, but Spike and Twilight felt that Rainbow was going to do more than just check on Skye. “She’s got that look in her eyes again.” Spike said to Twilight. Twilight nodded in agreement.

Skye had been walking around casually to try and get her mind off of things with her brother, and it helped a great deal. She was starting to smile again, especially when Rainbow flew down from the skies and surprised her. The girls chatted for a while as they walked along, and Rainbow told her friend that she could always come to her in times of great need. “Thanks, Rainbow…” Skye said “But the terrible thing is… well, Ace is still my brother, and he’s done and said a lot of horrible things since he was kicked off the Wonderbolts.”

Rainbow wasn’t too sure how that really made her feel, but she knew she’d be in a bad mood if she were kicked off of any force, but she would never take it out on her friends. “Or would I…?” she wondered. “But Skye… he is your brother, and deep down you’ll always love him right?”

Skye couldn’t deny that. Whatever her brother was now, he was always there for her in the past when Equestria still stood before being destroyed by. He always used to play with her, cheer her up… and many of the things a big brother did.

“Deep down, I’m sure he still cares about you.” Rainbow said.

Skye knew Rainbow was right “I guess I will always love my brother.”

“That’s exactly what I wanted to hear.” hissed a voice, and up from the ground emerged a changeling. The girls gasped and Skye hid behind Rainbow.

“You have love for your brother, still-- perfect energy for my queen, Chrysalis.”

“You stay away from her!” growled Rainbow “You lay one hand on her, and I’ll--”

“You’ll what?” the changeling sneered. Then he quickly leapt over in attempt to blast the girls, but Rainbow kicked him away. The changeling angrily got up, “That was a big mistake!” he growled. Rainbow stood glaring at him angrily and stomping her hoof in a threatening manner.

The changeling didn’t seem to care so much now whether he captured Skye or not. Rainbow was exhibiting love for a friend, which was equally as good as what he came for. “You’ll do just as nicely.” and he lunged into battle, and Rainbow jumped at him too, remembering what she had studied in the Wonderbolts and form her Starfleet training. She did her best to keep Skye safe but also avoid losing her own love energy as well. At first she did pretty well, but the changeling soon revealed he had been holding back while Rainbow tired herself out. Soon the fight began to tip and Rainbow got hit several times and fell flat on her stomach. Skye was freaking out of her mind and shouted out for help!

The changeling gazed at her. “No one can help you now, my little filly!” he hissed “But don’t worry, the energy you and your friend exhibit will be added to Chrysalis’ life-force. You’ll have the honor of being among many to help us take over this planet.”

His eyes began glowing as he moved closer and closer ready to absorb her energy, when Skye was suddenly knocked out of the way by her brother, who had heard her scream from help. “Ace…?”

“You leave my sister alone, you parasite!” he panted. He seemed to be very out of breath after his last action due to him being out of shape. This only amused the changeling “How noble-- The big brother coming to the aid of his kin. Well, you can share the same fate she’s going to suffer.”

Ace charged forth at the changeling in attempt to battle him on his own, but again, due to him being out of shape, he couldn’t run, fly or even pull a punch very well. The changeling would have seriously hurt him had Rainbow not quickly leapt in his way to take the hit herself. “That… really hurt!” she grumbled.

Ace couldn’t believe she just did that, knowing that he hadn’t exactly been nice to Rainbow either for her showing respects towards Starfleet.

The changeling was about to zap all three of them, when suddenly he got blasted at from the side, and there stood Lightning with Starla by his side. Lightning glared angrily at the changeling and shouted “Starfleet! You’re under arrest.”

The changeling hissed and dashed over to fight them, two against one. Despite having taken a few beatings from Rainbow Dash and Ace, he still fought well, but in the end, Lightning and Starla gained the upper hand as the changeling charged towards them, Starla got out her star bow. “STARLIGHT ARROW” and she fired many shots at him, one after another. Sparks and small explosions emitted from the changeling as he got hit.

Rainbow got up for one last attack! “SONIC RAINBOOM” With the right training, she had managed to turn he best stunt into an attack, and bashed the changeling really hard resulting in a small and colorful explosion. Now everything was ready for the final move, and Lightning decided to try out his a weapon of his that was developed by his good friend, Professor Brain: GU6I.

Lightning was forced to give up the Rainbow Rod as his standard weapon of choice, and he still hadn’t fully mastered the Uniforce yet-- his ultimate power of his golden horn-- this meant he required a new weapon to use in battle, and Professor Brain had built him the very thing.

“This invention of mine shall no doubt be of great assistance to you and your friends on your missions. Simply aim at the target, and fire, and… eh… er… that is all there is to it.”

Lightning his energizer and shouted, “CAPTURE BLASTER” A powerful long blaster, powered with a combination of magic and the professors new shrinking-formula. “Target acquired!” said Lightning as he got a good look at the changeling, and charged up his weapon. “Ready… FIRE!!” and he launched a giant magical ball of energy right at the changeling, hitting him really hard in a powerful blast.

(0:29)

The changeling fell forward and his body went up in a big explosion, however, the changeling had not been destroyed-- the explosion was merely a magical wave that shrunk the changeling down to size, and imprisoning it in a powerful glass sphere of liquid, which kept the captive alive and well, but captured nonetheless.

Rainbow leapt for joy. “We did it!” she cried. She and Skye jumped and cheered happily. Starla and Lightning hugged each other with pride “Great job.” Lightning said “Likewise.” His mare-friend replied. Then she proceeded to pick up the changeling in the sphere, “As for you…You’re under arrest.”

They powered down their super suits, and prepared to transfer the captured changeling transfer it to New Canterlot Palace to be placed in the prison caverns where he would be held temporarily in detainment before being sent off to prison. There was no need for a trial, as the Changeling was clearly guilty of assault and terrorism, as well as resisting arrest! even if a trial were to be carried out, the Changeling would still just be found guilty and still sentenced.

There just was no point in wasting time or money on a big huge trial for something so trivial and obvious!

Skye thanked the others for saving her and her brother, but Ace was still being a grouchy grump and making up poor and inaccurate excuses to badmouth the others. “You guys could’ve really hurt someone else!” he snarled “You just leapt into battle with complete disregard for our safety; you recklessly attacked the changeling, and nearly killed it!”

Starla got his face, “We did things to the best of our abilities! If you have some sort of complaint about the way we handled the situation or helped to save you and your sister, then file a report!”

Lightning nodded in agreement "You saw it yourself, Ace Ray; we don't outright destroy the changelings. Like most criminals; we battle them to tire them out, then capture then and bring them to justice. So I would suggest you quit making a fool of yourself with all these delusions you have about Starfleet!"

Ace almost looked ready to do something he’d regret, but knowing the kind of trouble he’d get in for assaulting an officer, he did nothing, just merely continued to sulk and act sour like a spoiled child!

Rainbow also was very annoyed with Ace, but she at least commended him for coming to Skye’s rescue. “See what I mean.” she said to Skye “He does still care about you.”

Ace scoffed "I'm starting to think maybe about re-evaluating myself about that." then he walked off in a huff

Skye was disappointed, but happy to know that at least her brother still had SOME care for her. She only hoped it would last.

Rainbow, Lightning and Starla all put their names down on their friendship and battle report…

Dear Queen Celestia and Grand Ruler Celesto…

We all know that even family members can be considered friends, and that sometimes there are rifts between them, especially with siblings. How siblings can feel towards one another is a very complicated thing. Deep down, they will always love one another, but often forget that they do love one another. Despite all the horrible things Ace kept saying, and all the mean ways he treated Skye, he showed and admitted that he still cared.

Maybe some people, though rough and tough on the outside, really still have a little bit of care and love on the inside.

Far off in Dimensional Space, was the Dark Planet; the once place of operations of the evil sorcerer, Titan and his diabolical minions. Now it was the home base to Queen Chrysalis and her changeling empire. They had even taken over Titan’s old castle and remolded it a little.

“…IDIOTS!!” Chrysalis thundered, and many of the changelings shuddered in fear. “Summon the captain of the guard!”

She then retreated to her throne room and sat down on her throne. Several large tubes of magical energy she had stolen were set by the throne.

The Captain of the guard came in and bowed to her. “You sent for me, my queen.”

“My life-force is dwindling and I require more energy, and yet so far all my changelings are being trampled on like common bugs.”

The Captain bowed to his queen and again explained that it was perhaps time to launch a new method of attack against United Equestria. “You see, my queen, sending our soldiers to gather energy from those who exhibit vast levels of love is far too easy for our enemies to detect. However, suppose we were to approach this in a new way.” Using his magic he demonstrated to Chrysalis how she once took on the form of Cadance at the royal wedding. “Go on.” Chrysalis said. The captain continued to show her a new way to use their powers to gather more energy, and their enemies would not so easily discover it, nor would they be able to react as effectively.

Chrysalis liked the idea very much. “I am impressed.” she said “I can hardly wait to see it action. Begin preparations immediately, Captain, and keep in mind of what’s at stake here! I want all the love you can find and nothing less. My life force depends on it, and so does yours. Remember… if I perish, then so do all of you. Understand?”

The captain bowed “We shall not fail you, my queen. United Equestria shall be yours before you know it.”

“It had better!” hissed Chrysalis.

(Promo)

In our next episode, Abra Kadabra casts a magical spell on an old mask that escapes from him and is accidently sent with a golden statue to New Canterlot Palace. After the entire gang holds a meeting there, when Artie presents his newest creation things go a bit strange when his statue seems to come to life.

Is this statue a friend or a foe, and will Abra regret his actions?

Don’t miss the next episode of “Starfleet Magic”

(Next Episode: “The Magic Statue”)

Episode 2: The Magic Statue

EPISODE TWO

One evening, a purple pony was sitting at home. This was Lightning’s friend Abra Kadabra. Code: CQ2E was printed on the front of his new tuxedo. On Unicornicopia he was a world-class magician, and in United-Equestria he was still just that and well renowned for his astonishing feats of sleight-of-hand and arts of illusion, but also for his kindness and generosity, not to mention very gentlemanly attitude.

He had just returned from giving another stupendous performance, and was practicing new types of tricks and magic to help him improve on his acts, and give the crowds new things to gander at. He even borrowed a few books from Twilight to study extra forms of magic not found in his own books.

He was now attempting to cast a few spells on simple clothing. Like his own top-hat he made it fly, made it change color, and made several birds fly out of it.

Next he searched through an old trunk filled with old costumes that used to belong to his parents who were great theatrical actors. Reaching through the trunk he pulled out simple black mask his father had once worn in a stage performance. “Hmm…” thought Abra as he looked through his book and found a section of spells that would, in theory, bring objects to life. “I wonder…”

He gazed at the mask, and with his wand in one hand he read from the book in his other hand. “Concentrate hard while waving wand over object, and enunciate magic phrase loud and clear… All right then.” He did just as the book said-- waving his wand, concentrating hard as both his horn and wand glowed and he enunciated the phrase…

“Powers of life, now begin
awaken the magic from within!”

A small wave of sparkling magic settled onto the mask, and it began to hover in midair all by itself. “Ah… success!” cried Abra, but as he tried to reach for the mask it moved away from him. “I say, come back here this instant!” Abra thundered as he chased that pesky mask all around his house, eventually letting it slip out through an open window. “Oh, dear!” groaned Abra as he dashed out of his house in pursuit of the mask.

While at the same time, there was a bit going on at the train station.

United Equestria was wider than Equestria of old was, and all the countries and cities although much bigger now were also now much farther away from each other, and the old railway systems of ponies pulling steam engines was no longer sufficient enough to make the journeys possible, nor were they necessary...!

As technology had evolved, newer and more powerful railway systems were constructed. Now the trains were pulled by solar powered engines, which were much faster, cleaner, and more reliable. They could pull longer trains, and didn’t require a team of ponies to pull it. Those old ponies were now professional train engineers or stewards who tended to the passengers, and some even became professional train yard hands and movers. Even though the train would be traveling at night, as it was solar powered, it and all other trains like it had been absorbing so much sunlight energy which was stored and kept for use. The trains could go around the entire planet for a week at least without running low on power.

Mover ponies were transferring a special package onto a train bound for New Canterlot, but the wooden crate was looking badly beat up and not fit for the trip. “We got any others?” one of the movers asked. His partner checked in back and got a much better crate, and carefully unloaded the other crate.

The crate contained a life-sized solid-gold statue of a handsome male alicorn, about the same height and size of Princess Cadence, he stood tall and proud with his right hand curled into a fist and placed proudly over his chest. This statute had been specially made by artist Artie Bristles-- one of Lightning’s friends and teammates-- by request of their royal majesties to decorate one of the corridors of the palace.

As the movers got the new crate ready, they didn’t notice a mask come flying over their heads and landing on the statue’s face perfectly over eyes. The statue glowed softly for an instant, and his eyes opened, and he blinked twice. The gold he was made also seemed to be faded in color and he slowly turned his head to the right, and then to the left and changed the position of his arms. So now his left hand was to his chest and the right was to his side.

The movers came back and were ready to lift him when they noticed “That’s funny? Wasn’t he looking straight ahead?”

“Yeah…and weren’t his arms the other way around too?”

They just brushed it all off and assumed they had been working too hard. Then, they loaded the statue into the crate and loaded it onto he train just as it was ready to leave.

Abra, who had been in pursuit of his runaway mask, saw everything but was unable to stop the train for he had arrived late and that was the last train of the day, but when he found out that crate was headed for New Canterlot; he decided to hitch a train there the next day. He just hoped that his mask hadn’t caused any sort of trouble with the spell still cast on it. “Where were you, Abra Kadabra? Where was your mind?” he kept saying to himself.

The following evening, Twilight and all her friends, along with several of Lightning’s friends were heading to Lightning’s house for a special meeting.

Buddy Rose-- a red alicorn and a very fine gardener in his normal life, as well as a great botanist, tree surgeon and ecologist. He lived on New Sweet Apple Acres in his own house and worked as hired help for Applejack and her family. His code: FT5H

Artie Bristles-- an orange alicorn whom outside of the battle field was a fine artist, painter, and sculptor. His Code: HV7J

Rhymey-- A yellow alicorn who spoke in rhyme. When not in battle, he loved writing poetry, singing songs, and managing his café and poetry society "Rhyme Time", but most of all he enjoyed spending quality time with his mare-friend, Fluttershy. His number even rhymed with the end of his name-- XL7Z

And the Spanish twins: Dyno and Myte LA Guava: Expert mining engineers, explosive experts, geologists, and construction workers from the planet El Mundo, who had a fine knowledge of explosives and work tools. Codes: IW8K and JX9L.

Lightning Starla and Krysta were already there gathered in Lightning’s house. Twilight knocked at the door, and Lightning peaked through the looking hole. “Password?” he asked softly.

“…Flat Trees” Twilight said, which was an anagram of "Starfleet." Lightning let them in all in, and they could see everyone was there. “Everyone ready…?” Lightning asked. Everyone nodded and then Lightning motioned to Krysta, “Do it.”

Krysta nodded and using her warping magic, she created a simple portal that would take them all instantly to New Canterlot, straight into the Royal Palace where their majesties had summoned and were expecting them all for a special meeting. Traveling by warping was much faster than flying at super speeds or taking the train, but was only to be used during certain times and circumstances. “Let’s go.” Lightning said as everyone jumped through the portal…

…and emerged in the main foyer at the royal palace in New Canterlot. “Wow! What a way to travel.” said Spike.

“How does my mane look?” Rarity asked for the umpteenth time. “Oh, my nails, I should’ve had them done. I even should’ve worn a dress.”

“Rarity, calm down!” said Starla “It’s just a quick meeting, not a grand gathering.” Rarity simply scoffed “A true lady can never look too elegant and prestigious for anything at any time or place.” Starla sighed annoyingly. Though she looked a lot like Rarity, it was times like these she was more than thankful she didn’t act like her, and resisted any urges to call her out.

They were all greeted by the Captain of the royal guards, and old ally Captain Emerald Shaina. She led them to the throne room where Queen Celestia and her husband, Grand Ruler Celesto, sat in waiting. Princess Luna was out maintaining her nightly duties.

Everyone bowed to their majesties. “Good evening, your majesties.” They all said. Their majesties bowed back to their subjects, and just then, two familiar ponies came in-- Twilight’s brother, Shining Armor and his wife Princess Cadance returning from their duties checking in the prison-caverns below the palace.

“Twily!”

“Big Bro!” cried Twilight as she dashed over and snuggled with her brother. Then she proceeded to snuggle with Cadance, and they performed their little happy-cheer…

“Sunshine, Sunshine! Ladybugs awake
Clap your hands and do a little shake”

They were forced to change the word "hooves" to "hands" seeing as they no longer had hooves. The girls giggled and smiled at one another, but Celestia cleared her throat capturing their attention. “Sorry!” Twilight said. “I understand…” Celestia said “But we have important matters to discuss.”

“Indeed we do.” added Grand Ruler, “I trust you are all aware of our current status in the war against the changelings?”

Lightning nodded, “During these past few days, we noticed that Chrysalis hasn’t been sending as many of her soldiers, and there have been no signs of any recent attacks.”

Rainbow confirmed this because she had a few friends who knew the Wonderbolts tell her that even they hadn’t seen too much while out on patrol.

“That’s very good news.” Fluttershy said happily “It means the kingdom will be free again.”

“Um… actually Fluttershy…” Twilight tried to cut in, but some of her friends already believed that victory was assured. Pinkie Pie couldn’t stop leaping about and cheering for joy. “We should have a party to celebrate.” and she blew into a noise maker and threw confetti everywhere. Applejack calmed her down, “Whoa there Pinkie, don’t be all gettin’ your party game on just yet.” she said. Pinkie giggled and settled down, but none of the others seemed amused, and Twilight asked if they were really winning the battle. Celestia shook her head “We have already captured a great number of the changelings.” she said, and then used her magic to show them all images of the prison-caverns.

All the changelings that had been captured were still shrunken in size, kept on the spheres of blue liquid. Shining Armor and Cadance made constant checks in the caverns as part of their daily duties to help pay back their aunt and uncle for putting them up in the palace. Cadance even used a little of her love magic to keep the changelings nourished, even though they were frozen in suspended animation.

“Ay’ Ay’ Ay’! There are lots of them down there.” said Dyno.

“My every muscle still hurts from all the battles.” added Myte.

“The point we are trying to make is this is all merely a reprieve.” Grand Ruler said “Chrysalis is well-aware that her ordinary tactics are proving futile against our forces, and is strategizing a new method of attack. We don’t know how it shall be performed or when the attack will come, but rest assured that it will, and we must be ready for it.”

Both he and Celestia decreed that Starfleet would maintain constant patrols, and the Wonderbolts would be notified to do likewise and report any findings of abnormal activity. Twilight and her friends would also maintain their training and duties as well as continue to assist Starfleet on the road to earning their commissions to the force.

Everyone understood completely, and Lightning promised on everyone’s behalf. “We’ll do everything we can. We beat Titan and his gang, we can beat the changelings.”

Their majesties nodded and bowed to their subjects who bowed back, and as the meeting broke up, the royal footmen came in to announce that a package had just arrived. “Bring it in!” said Celestia.

“It must be my statute; the one you asked me to forge for you.” Artie said.

“I can’t wait to see what it looks like.” said Buddy Rose.

The crate was brought in and opened revealing the golden statue. “Wow! It’s incredible.” Krysta said.

“Incredible?” cried Rarity “It’s… magnificent!”

Artie however seemed more shocked than astonished, as did their majesties. The statue looked fine in all, but his arms were pointing the wrong way around, his head was turned to the right instead of looking straight ahead, and the gold seemed to be a little faded in color. “I didn’t make him like this.” Artie said. He remembered every step he did too; carving the mould in stone so the hot melted gold would be poured into it, giving the statue its proper shape.

“What’s that on his face?” Shining Armor asked and Cadance moved in closer to look at it “It looks like an old bank robber's mask for a play.” she reached up with her hand to touch the mask, but that’s when the statue opened his eyes and raised his arms stopping her from reaching it. Everyone gasped hard and Cadance backed away from the statue. The statue’s head moved again and then he stood still…

“It-- it’s alive!” cried Spike.

“Oh!” groaned Rarity as she overdramatically fainted on the floor.

Fluttershy hid behind Rhymey, trembling in fear, and Rhymey wondered aloud…

“That statue moves forth and back.
Hey! Could this be Chrysalis’ attack?”

Everyone began to feel the same and Grand Ruler and Celestia were about to call the guards, when suddenly, “Wait!” called a voice and he appeared in a puff of smoke.

“ABRA...!!” everyone cried with glee. “Aha, yes… Abra Kadabra, at your service.” Arba said with pride as he tipped his hat and waved his cape.

Everyone was glad to see him. “What are you doing here?” asked Shining Armor “In fact, how did you get past the guards?”

Grand Ruler explained that Abra made an appointment to enter the palace upon his arrival. “Abra, please explain the purpose of your visit.” Grand Ruler said.

“Oh, yes your majesty” Abra said as put his hat back on. “First I extend to you all my apologies. I’m afraid this whole business with this statue is all my doing. You see, I was practicing some magic on that old mask when it got from me and landed on his face.”

“So it’s the mask that’s making him move?” asked Pinkie

“Precisely!” answered Abra “And I have been trying to get it back since yesterday evening. So if I can just have it back, I can be on my way.”

“Wait!” snapped Rainbow “If you take the mask off, what will happen to him?”

“Rainbow, don’t be silly.” said Twilight “It’s not like he can think or feel anything.”

“Twilight is quite right.” added Abra “He is merely a statue made out of gold, and he has no idea that that magic mask is making him move.” He approached the statue and attempted to take the mask back, but the statue raised his arms to stop Abra from doing so and pointed straight at the mask. This astonished everyone, for it meant that he did know about the mask.

“Galloping Galaxies! He really is alive.” exclaimed Lightning.

Their majesties were really impressed. “Abra, this is incredible.” said Celestia.

“Indeed it is your majesty.” Abra agreed. Then he got an idea and luckily he had magic book he got the spell from, and peeked at the spell again “Ah-ha! IT says if I recite the magic phrase twice in a row, he should come fully alive.” he said “Stand back everyone. I hope this works.” He waved his wand over the mask, conctrating hard as his wand and horn glowed again.

“Powers of life, now begin
awaken the magic from within!

The statue glowed brighter than ever and when the light had faded, his golden body now seemed flesh as blood, though still rather shiny. He could move about more properly now. Everyone else was more astonished than ever. Even Twilight hadn’t learned spells like that yet. Pinkie felt so excited that she almost dashed up to the statue eager to befriend him, but Applejack stopped her again. “Easy there now.” she said “The fella just came to life. Too bad he can’t talk though.”

“I’m afraid such a spell as that is beyond my power.” said Abra.

“Let me try something.” Grand Ruler said. Being a child of the gods, and once created the first space alicorns, he felt his magic wold be able to help the statue. “Now, don’t move.” he said to the statue. He then concentrated, and his three golden horns began to glow as he recited the spell…

“Love of learning. Love of Art,
Hit his head, and make him smart!”

A small beam of light fired from his horns, but the statue nervously moved out of the way in fear causing the beam to miss and bounce off the walls floor and ceiling. “Watch out!” cried Lightning. Everyone ducked and leapt up high to avoid being hit by the bouncing beam, and finally the beam hit the statue’s feet instead of his head.

“You missed his head and hit his shoe.
But what is there that smart feet can do?” asked Rhymey.

He got his answer as the statue began dancing with incredible talent. “Wow! Look at him go.” said Starla. “Why, he’s a regular little twinkle-toes.” added Rarity.

The statue was a very good dancer, but before things got any wilder, Abra grabbed the mask and pulled it off his face, and in a flash of light...!

“...What happened?” asked Twilight “He’s turned back into a statue.”

“Well of course. Weren’t you listening before?” said Abra “You all must understand he IS a statue. You see he’s only real when you put this magic mask on him like-so, and say the magic words…

...Powers of life, now begin
awaken the magic from within!”

In a flash of light, the statue came back to life. Everyone was relieved to see he was fine. “Now, let’s try this again.” Grand Ruler said “…And this time… don’t move.”

He concentrated again, and repeated his spell, and this time hit the statue’s head with the magic. The statue’s lips began to twitch followed by a few soft sounds. “I… I--” he tried and tried “I… I… I can talk. I can talk!” Everyone felt overjoyed as the pony walked around and kept saying “Hello!” to everyone. Celestia and Grand Ruler smiled at each other.

“Now, wait a moment.” Abra said interrupting the joy and he spoke to the statue “Before you get carried away, there are some things you should know. Firstly: If you ever leave the palace, the magic spell will cease to function, and you’ll become a statute again.”

This worried the statute. “You mean I have to stay here in the palace, forever?”

“Well, for the moment, yes.” Celestia answered “Just until we can figure out how to make a stronger spell that will truly bring you to life, but it’s a very complicated thing, and it may take a very long time.”

Grand Ruler nodded in agreement, “We will try our best, but for the while, at night you will be a statue, and during the day. We all will help to guide and take care of you, and so shall our subjects whenever they visit us.”

Despite that the statute could think, feel, and talk, read and write, he still had a lot to learn about the world and everything in it, and there was no spell that could make him an instant genius like that. So, everyone agreed that they would all do their best to help their new friend adjust.

To start off, they gave him a special name-- Goldwin: which meant “Companion of Gold” and that was exactly what he was like. “Just remember, everyone.” Abra said “Don’t forget those magic words that unlock the spell to bring him to life.”

Some of the friends remembered the words, but all the others kept going in circles trying to remember the words, and said together…

Powers of life, now begin
awaken the magic from within!”

The others repeated those words, and Goldwin began to feel a song coming on…

As the music played, Goldwin began to dance around all over, and even use his wings to fly up and around in loops. The others all joined him.

The song ended, and everyone cheered in joy.

(Promo)

In our next episode, things go rotten at school when Cheerilee seems to be in a very bad and considerably hostile mood. The children try to reason with her only cause her to become more enraged and treat the children abusively.

Why is Cheeriliee acting so hostile, and how they help cure her?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “To Teach the Teacher”)

Episode 3: To Teach the Teacher

EPISODE THREE

One morning, Lightning and Twilight wrote a regular letter to the palace, and Grand Ruler and the Queen answered immediately when Spike belched out the letter. The letter said that everything was fine in New Canterlot, and Goldwin was really coming along nice in his studies about the world. He would spend a lot of time in the royal library, and seemed to be a fast learner. Candance often helped him like a teacher and was pleased to help him a lot when she wasn’t performing her duties in the prison-caverns.

“That’s Cadance for you.” Twilight said “The best foal-sitter I ever had.”

“Don’t you mean "babysitter?” Lightning asked.

“Oh, sorry…” Twilight said. She was still getting used to her new speech adjustment.

It was "Somebody" not "Some-pony", and all the basic stuff. Still, it was nice to see that things all over the kingdom were safe. “Careful…” Spike said “Every time you say that, that’s when something bad usually happens.”

“Ah, come on, Spike. You worry too much.” Krysta said “Lightning and Twilight can handle anything that comes our way.”

Lightning and Twilight nodded. However, they still wished they knew just what Chrysalis was up to and how her new method of attack was going to come or what it would do. Something told them they would find out very soon.

In the meantime, Twilight was still trying out her latest spell, which if used properly, would help clear the body of things that weren’t supposed to be inside, like germs or things swallowed that weren’t meant to be. She tested it on plants, by feeding them weed-killer poison which wasn’t healthy for them, and she managed to get a lot of the poison out of the plants, which impressed everyone. “But I’m not sure I can do it on creatures like us.” Twilight said “It’s not even safe to test.”

Spike offered to swallow a lot of jewels for Twilight and see if she could remove them. “Spike, you’re a dragon.” Krysta reminded him “Jewels sit well in your stomach.” Twilight agreed and she just wasn’t willing to risk anyone swallowing something or putting anything inside of them that would be dangerous to their health. Her only chance would have to be if someone already had something wrong with them, but even then it wouldn’t be safe to try and she would probably end up making things worse.

Twilight closed her book, “Maybe I should just forget about the spell for now?” and she walked off into the next room leaving the others to exchange looks of dismay and they all shook their heads in concern.

While at the same time, Cheerilee was on her way to school that morning. Only, she didn’t look very happy. If anything she looked ready to get in someone’s face. As she passed by Professor Brain, who was in New Ponyville doing entomology research, “Good, lovely morning, Cheerilee.” he said kindly, but Cheerilee didn’t even acknowledge him and just kept on walking with that angry scowl on her face. Brain felt confused and he walked to catch up with her “Shall we walk together, my dear?” he asked politely. “I prefer to walk alone, thank you very much.” growled Cheerilee “…And I am not your dear!”

Brain just stood there puzzled. “Well… I never…!” He said. This wasn’t like Cheerilee to be all nasty and rude.

Cheerilee was even nastier to her students when she arrived; all they were doing was hanging up their knapsacks and jackets when she yelled “SIT DOWN, ALL OF YOU!!”

The students almost jumped out of their skins in fear, but did as they were told, when one of the students raised her hand to ask a question, “Um… Ms. Cheerilee, are you alright?” Cheerilee looked angrier than and pounded her desk hard “Be quiet!” she yelled “In my classroom… children should be seen AND NOT HEARD!!”

The students all squirmed down into their seats trembling in fear. What was going on? Yesterday their beloved teacher was one of the kindest and sweetest mares on the planet. Now hear she was growling like an ursa-major, and being meaner than even a regular schoolyard bully. To make matters worse, she put all her students straight to work on subjects a little too advanced for them, and she expected perfect results. There was no story time, no snack time, she didn’t even let them go out to recess, but none of the students dared to complain or ask why for fear of being screamed at again, but despite their best efforts to please Cheerilee, she only seemed to get angrier and fiercer as the day continued. Worse than that, Sweetie Belle gave just a tiny little cough trying to clear her throat, Cheerilee forced her to stand outside and hold a pile of heavy books over her head for so-called disrupting class! “Can you feel your arms aching, Ms. Sweetie Belle?!” she growled

“Y-Y-Yes… Ms… Cheerilee!” groaned Sweetie. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo felt awful for their friend, but they really couldn’t understand why their teacher was acting so mean.

By the end of the day, Cheerliee loaded her students down with a lot of homework. Some of the students’ knapsacks were all overloaded and they still had more books to carry. “And… I expect it all to be finished and handed in tomorrow.” growled Cheerilee. “And anyone who objects or it late will be harshly punished! Is that clear?!” The students all nodded nervously showing they understood, and Cheerilee left in a huff, and she shoved Applejack who was coming to pick up Apple Bloom out of the way as she passed. “Well, beggin’ your pardon!” snapped Applejack “What’s got into you?” Cheerilee’s eye twitched and she turned and shouted “YOU WANT TO MAKE SOMETHING OF IT?!”

Applejack felt like she had come face-to-face with a snarling dragon, and before she could say anything, Cheerilee had gone off stomping in a huff! “Now what in the hayfields is up with her?” Applejack wondered.

As Cheerilee continued to stomp angrily home, she was being watched by Chrysalis as she relaxed on her throne and could feel her life-force rising. Somehow, energy was being transferred to her from Cheerilee, but despite this, Chrysalis was still not satisfied. “Your plan may be restoring my power, Captain, but if you recall correctly there are two sides to this, and the second of which is to conquer United Equestria.”

“I assure you, my queen…” the captain said “Such a plan is also in preparation. Just keep watching.”

“Very well, Captain. It had better be good.” Chrysalis warned him. What she wouldn’t give now to have power enough to return to United Equestria and do the job herself. Nevertheless, she continued to observe.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders all went to the Cake’s new café and bakeshop for a milkshake. Rarity and Applejack saw all three of them had had a very hard day. Rarity noticed that Sweetie Belle’s arms were very sore. “Oh, my goodness gracious…” she cried “Whoever could’ve done this to you, Sweetie? I swear, with all my might I shall make them pay!”

As much as everyone was annoyed by Rarity’s overdramatic act, the girls said nothing, and acted rather afraid. “Hmm.” remarked Applejack “I think I have a feelin’ what’s wrong. Girls, fess up now. Is Ms. Cheerilee the back of all this?”

The girls looked more nervous than ever, but they still didn’t answer, and they didn’t have to. “Well that’s all I needed.” said Applejack, but Rarity didn’t believe it. Cheerilee was one of the kindest ponies she knew. “She’s quite incapable of being harsh in such a grotesque manner.”

“Eh, that, my dear Rarity… I would have to disagree.” said a voice. The others turned to see Professor Brain sitting at another table across from them enjoying a cup of tea. “Eh, forgive my intrusion, but I had overheard what you said, and it may interest you to know that even the most gentlest, kindest, and friendlies of creatures can in fact… eh… em… reveal a sheer force of such hatred and rage.”

“Yeah, but… Ms. Cheerilee…” cried Scootaloo “I’ve never seen her like this or ever known her to be like this ever.”

Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle felt really scared now. “She’s going to be really mad us now.” cried Apple Bloom.

“She warned us not to tell anyone about her.” added Sweetie.

“Oh, no, no, no, girls…!” said Rarity “You did the right thing by coming to us. Am I right Applejack?”

“Eeyup.” said Applejack “Girls, when someone or somethin’s botheirn’ you, you should tell someone you trust, like me, like Rarity, or even the professor here. Why, then… we can help make it better for you, and the first thing we’re going to do is see what’s wrong with Cheerilee.”

The girls smiled warmly and felt hope was near…

The next morning…

“Um, remind me again why we’re here?” asked Twilight.

“I told you, we’re spyin’ on the school to see what’s up with Cheerilee.”

Lightning and the others were around hiding nearby as well and keeping an eye on everything. Krysta and Spike were hiding inside the school. Krysta hid under Cheerilee’s desk and Spike hid in the closet. Only the crusaders knew they were there but didn’t dare to tell anyone, especially not when Cheerilee came in just as grouchy as ever. All the students were seated and keeping quiet, and they all had their massive homework piles on their desks, but as expected, some of them hadn’t managed to get them all done. “My mommy said I had to go to bed.” one of the students said. Cheerilee leaned forward “Your mommy… is a TWIT!” and she angrily knocked the books and papers off the desk. The other students winced. “Sit up straight!” shouted Cheerilee “Eyes forward!”

Outside, the gang had heard and seen enough, and decided to burst in, and they did just in time before Cheerilee seemed ready to really hurt any of the students. “Cheerilee!” snapped Lightning “That’s quite enough!”

“What’s got into you?” added Applejack.

Cheerilee narrowed her eyes at the intruders. “Get out of here!” she roared. “We’re not going anywhere until you explain yourself!” protested Rarity.

“I said out!” shouted Cheerilee.

Krysta and Spike dashed over to their friends. “Come on, Cheerilee!” cried Spike. “We just want to help you.” added Krysta.

“LAST WARNING!!” Cheerilee screamed at the top of her lungs, but the others wouldn’t give. “No! It’s your last warning!” snarled Lightning.

“OKAY...!!!” Cheerilee finally snapped began to charge like a bull. The others all dodged and leapt out of the way. “Run children, get out of here!” cried Lightning. All of the children began to race out the door. “GET BACK HERE!!” roared Cheerilee and she ran after them but Twilight blocked her way at the door. “Cheerilee, stop!” she demanded.

Cheerilee glared Twilight so deeply in the eyes that Twilight could see what was going on…! There, in middle Cheerilee’s iris. “…A changeling!” she cried.

Everyone gasped “Cheerilee’s a changeling?” asked Spike in disbelief. Cheerilee laughed wickedly as her eyes glowed green. “Wrong!” she growled in a double voice. One was Cheerilee’s and the other sounded raspier and evil. “I have not taken the form of your friend, but in fact taken over her; mind and body. I am in complete control!” The changeling demonstrated by making Cheerilee’s body flip and spin about, to everyone’s horror, “And while I’ve been in here, I’ve been helping myself to all the love and pureness this one feels towards her beloved students. I’ve been transferring it all to the Dark Planet where my Queen Chrysalis has been absorbing it into her life-force. Meanwhile your friend here is left with nothing but anger and hatred she thought she was incapable of ever expressing again!”

Lightning felt his anger rising and he stood up tall. “Starfleet Magic!” and he transformed. “I give you this one chance!” he warned the changeling “Release our friend or I’ll--!”

“You’ll do nothing...!” sneered the changeling “You wouldn’t want anything to happen to your friend now, would you?”

Lightning and the others realized she was right. They couldn’t really try to attack without hurting Cheerilee. “Shame, because I can hurt you!” growled the changeling as she made Cheerilee dash and ram hard into Lightning and sending him through the wall of the school and out into the yard “LIGHTNING!!” everyone shouted as they ran out to help him up. “I’m okay.” Lightning said.

Cheerilee leapt outside through the hole and looked ready for more. As she continued to attack, all the others could do was evade her and still could not make any attempt to attack her. Applejack tried to lasso her and hold her in place. “Ye-ha, I got’cha!” she cheered as she held the rope tight.

“Whom has who?” snarled the changeling used her inner magic to make Cheerilee break out of the ropes as if they were made of paper. “What the--?!” cried Applejack, and before she knew it, Cheerilee grabbed the rope and yanked on it hard and whirled it with Applejack at the end of it like a hammer-throw, and slammed her hard down into the sandbox. “Applejack!” cried Rarity as she ran over to tend to her fallen friend.

“Who’s next?” the changeling growled. “There’s got to be a way to get the changeling out of there without hurting Cheerilee.” said Lightning.

Spike suddenly remembered “Twilight, you can use your new spell!”

“What?!” snapped Twilight “But I haven’t tested it on regular creatures, I don’t even know if it‘ll work. What if I end up making things worse?”

Cheerilee charged at them again, and they all dodged out of her way. “Twilight, how could things possibly get any worse than they are now?” said Krysta.

Twilight realized this. She still wasn’t too sure but decided. “I’ll do it. Try to hold her down!” Rarity used her magic to lift Cheerilee up off the ground, and Krysta used her fairy magic to hold her still. “Release me!” the changeling shouted, and she began to fight their magic with her own inner-powers. Rarity and Krysta struggled to hold their grip. “She’s trying to break free!” cried Rarity.

“Twilight, do it now!” shouted Lightning.

“You can do it!” added Spike.

“Um… yeah… trying to concentrate here!” snapped Twilight. She gazed long and hard at Cheerilee and then shut her eyes tight and concentrated hard. “Please work. Please work!” she muttered. The tip of her horn began to glow, and the glowing got brighter and brighter. Twilight clenched her teeth and held on tight as she kept on charging the magic.

“Hurry!” cried Krysta as she and Rarity couldn’t hold Cheerilee much longer.

Twilight moaned and growled as she struggled to hold herself steady, and she finally unleashed a beam of magic from her horn straight at Cheerilee. “This can’t be!” shouted the changeling as she felt the magic pushing her out. “What’s… happening..?! NO!!”

A cloud of black smoke emerged from Cheerilee’s body, and she slipped to the ground, unconsciousness, and the cloud of smoke transformed into the changeling. “It worked!” cried Twilight “It really worked!”

“You did it!” cheered Spike. The others were proud of Twilight, but the changeling was furious as she got to her feet. “This isn’t over yet!” she growled, but as she prepared to attack, Twilight, Rarity and Krysta blasted her with magical projectiles. Sparks and small explosions hit the changeling all over. “I think it’s quite over!” Lightning said as readied his capture-blaster. “No holding back now…” he sneered “Fire!” and he shot at the changeling hitting her full force. The changeling growled and yelled as she fell over and exploded, and then reappeared as a shrunken down and imprisoned in a sphere.

“We did it!” cried Spike.

“We won!” added Rarity as she hugged him warmly, making Spike blush.

“Yee-ha! Way to rope that rustler in!” Applejack cheered. Lightning and Twilight smiled and nodded at one another as they walked over, picked up the sphere. “...You’re under arrest.” Lightning said.

Chrysalis saw everything. “I am displeased, Captain.” she hissed “Now our enemies are aware of our strategy.”

The Captain was aware of this, but he didn’t seem too concerned. “My queen, I assure you that despite what they now know, even they will be powerless to watch every single solitary thing possible, or notice when something goes wrong.”

“Quite so.” agreed Chrysalis “And you did manage to give my life-force a powerful boost, but I will not ignore the fact that your plotting has landed another one of our followers into imprisonment.”

The Captain was aware of the loss of many of their best fighters and they would have to select attack targets wisely with the little of their army they had left. “Rest assured, Captain…” Chrysalis warned him as she faded into the shadows “The leading soldier always suffers for the fate of his men. If you continue on this path of blunder… there will be consequences as you cannot imagine.”

The Captain narrowed his eyes and growled softly but fiercely, “Only I’m not going to suffer. Not as much as you will, my so-called queen!” he thought silently to himself.

After Lightning sent Krysta to take the captured changeling to the prison-caverns in New Canterlot, Cheerilee began to awaken. “Oh!” she groaned “What’s happened to me?” She felt as if she had run head first into mountainside. When the others asked her of what happened… Cheerilee thought hard and remembered two days ago after she had left school, she went home did her work, had her supper and went to bed, but then something woke her in the middle of the night, and she began felt she wasn’t alone in her room. That’s when she saw a changeling standing beside her bed. Before she could scream, the changeling touched her forehead and… everything else was a complete blank.

“So, that’s how their doing it.” Lightning muttered.

The others regretted to inform Cheerilee what really happened and how she was being controlled, and seeing the large hole in the wall of the school and small collateral damages to the schoolyard, Cheerilee had to believe it, and she felt ever so ashamed of herself. “Oh my goodness!” she cried with tears of shame coming to her eyes “What have I done?”

“It wasn’t your fault.” Twilight said “That changeling was controlling you. It’s all over now.”

“Besides,” Lightning said “Isn’t one of the rules of friendship a good teacher always shows us… to forgive and forget when it can be?”

The others all nodded, and Cheerilee smiled again.

The very next day, while the school and the playground were being repaired, Cheerilee asked all her students to gather in area where she apologized wholeheartedly to all her students, and they forgave her graciously once they realized the truth that she wasn’t really responsible.

Cheerilee felt like the luckiest pony on the planet, and came together with an all her students for a warm group hug.

Also, many of them had learned a lesson about friendship and wrote a letter to the royal palace immediately.

Dear Queen Celestia and Grand Ruler Celesto…

We, the students, have learned that everyone is capable of feeling all emotions, even really bad ones. Even the friendliest of people are capable of showing hatred and negative emotions, and that’s what makes it all the more important to let the goodness of all friendships shine bright. As long as one gives friendship, generally they will always get it in return, and if someone still acts grouchy it’s best to give them their space and let them cool it off for a while, but most importantly to help others when they need it, even if they don’t ask for it, and it’s always divine to forgive and forget, especially when friends or loved ones don’t mean to be grouchy or just aren’t being themselves.

Twilight and Lightning also wrote their own letter to their majesties explaining the information they had gathered on the changelings and their new method of attack. They immediately got a reply

The information on the changelings would be held only between force officials and allies. It made no sense to put the whole kingdom into panic, but as such patrol would continue and they would have to keep a sharper eye on things than ever. A changeling was bound to seek a new victim at any time. It was safe to know at least they would not kill their victims as they were needed to harness the love energy.

They themselves also didn’t have to worry about being taken over and possessed themselves. Starfleet ponies were trained as such to resist such trickery, so the changelings would have a difficult time trying to possess them.

...Difficult, but not impossible. Reason being: It would require much more power and effort, as well as timing, which the Changelings could not afford to waste with their life forces on the line. Also, the energy they wanted and needed came better from Equestrians rather than Space Ponies.

Celestia also mentioned she was very proud of Twilight for mastering her new spell, and Grand Ruler said that her magic would now be, by far, their greatest asset in the fight against the changelings. Twilight intended to take their word seriously and promised that she would continue to study her books as well as train a little extra, and Lightning promised to stick to his own training and studies as well as his routines.

The war with the changelings had now taken a new turn!

(Promo)

In our next episode, a new student comes to Cheerilee’s school-- None other than Buddy Rose’s young cousin Daphne Dil. She tries her best to fit in, but already gets off on a wrong foot or two with the Cutie Mark Crusaders, as well as new rivals.

Can Daphne Dil find the right way to fit in and really make an impression?

Don’t miss the next episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “A-B-C...DD”)

Author's Note

It seems no matter how much I try to alter these stories, my bullies just continue to whine and complain and make jerks of themselves.

At least it's a perfect sign that I don't have to take their so-called ADVICE even more.

Episode 4: A-B-C... DD

EPISODE FOUR

Buddy Rose had a younger cousin; Daphne Dil. She was red, only a lighter shade of red, and wore a simple casual outfit, and her ID code was LZ2N. She was also his only living relative ever since his family was killed on another planet by assassins, and DD’s parents were killed in a road accident. Buddy Rose took his cousin in and took care of her almost like a little sister, and he really looked out for her.

DD loved and admired her cousin so much, that she decided one day to become a Starfleet fighter just like him, but for now she was still a filly, and today Buddy Rose was escorting his younger cousin to her first day of her new school, on the suggestion that she be closer to home.

“Well DD, you looking forward to your new school?” Buddy Rose asked. DD nodded but she was feeling a little nervous. “What if the other ponies don’t like me?” she asked “What if they make fun of me because I’m different?”

Buddy Rose knew how she felt. Before, in Unicornicopia she got along well with other children, only because they were all the same as her, space alicorns that could never have cutie marks and all well understood but now she was going be among new kinds of ponies in addition to her own.

“It’ll be okay, DD.” said Buddy Rose “Hey, do you remember that song I taught you on your very first day of school, back on our planet…?”

DD giggled “I never forgot it. Snap, clap and chuckle."

At the end of the song, the two cousins shared a chuckle, and soon they arrived at Cheerilee’s school, and there were lots of children in playground. Buddy Rose promised to pick DD up at the end of the day. “You have fun now.” he said as he hugged his little cousin “And don’t you worry, you’re going to fit in just fine.” Then he flew off for New Sweet Apple Acres to tend to his garden.

DD gazed into the yard and felt a little nervous, until she tapped and clapped her hooves and gave a little chuckle. She walked through the schoolyard, and there was no place she couldn’t look without seeing other ponies playing. Earth ponies, Pegasi, and unicorns, and there were one or two space alicorns, but sadly they were being picked on and mocked by Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. They were mocking them due to their not having cutie marks, which automatically made them losers to them.

“Blank Flanks!” mocked Diamond “And who do you think you are with those silly numbers, escaped prisoners?” Silver Spoon mockingly hollered out for the royal guards “We have two escape convicts. Send them back to jail.”

“Hey!” snapped DD “Leave them alone!”

Diamond and Silver turned and saw her, and the second they saw she had no cutie-mark. “Look, Silver…” said Diamond “A new blank flank to join the herd.” She and Silver laughed, but DD didn’t find anything funny.

The Cutie-Mark Crusaders were watching from the jungle gym, and they felt outraged by the way Diamond and Silver were being so unfair. “Ooh one of those days…!” grumbled Scootaloo “One of these days…!” Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom calmed her down, but they didn’t recognize the red pony. “She must be new here.” said Sweetie “And it looks like she’s off to a bad start.”

Apple Bloom suddenly got the idea to help the new student “Isn’t that what the crusaders are all about-- helpin’ others?” The others nodded and put their hands in together, “CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS TO THE RESCUE!!” they cheered, but before they could do anything the bell rang and it was time for class.

Once all the students were in their seats, Cheerilee tapped her ruler on the desk. “Okay, everyone we have a new student joining us today. This is Daphne Dil; she’s the cousin of Starfleet fighter, Buddy Rose. Now you all remember how difficult it was on your first days so I want you to try being nice to her.”

The students all nodded, and Daphne smiled and allowed them to call her by her nickname-- DD.

Cheerilee let her have the vacant seat next to Diamond Tiara. DD recognized her immediately as that awful filly that was picking on her and the other unicorns. “Are you okay, DD?” asked Cheerilee. DD nodded and took her seat. She was feeling rather nervous but couldn’t do her tap-clap-chuckle.

As Cheerilee went on with the lessons, Diamond and Silver kept whispering to one another about ways to get the new filly in trouble. While Cheerilee’s back was turned. Diamond crumpled up a few pieces of paper into balls and pitched them right at DD, one after another. DD was growing very annoyed, but just kept quiet and kept her attention focussed.

The crusaders saw everything, and were prepared to make Diamond pay for what she was doing. All of them crumpled up some paper balls of their own and ready to throw her…

“Ahem!”

Sweetie Belle turned and saw Cheerilee standing in front them tapping her foot. She didn’t look a bit pleased. “Girls, you know the rule!” she said “No throwing things.”

“But Ms. Cheerilee…” said Apple Bloom.

“No buts!” Cheerilee cut in “You can all tell me about it while you wash the blackboards after school.”

DD felt sorry for the girls, and angrily glared at Diamond. She just blew a mean, yet quiet raspberry at her. DD still did nothing, but during recess. She tapped, clapped, and chuckled as she worked up her courage to approach the crusaders. “Excuse me?” she said.

The crusaders turned to face her, but they weren’t angry at all and invited her to play with them. Together the four of them had a wonderful time building sand-castles and trenches, and even made sand-drawings. DD was starting to feel maybe she fit in, and then she asked about Diamond and Silver. “Are they always this mean?”

“Sometimes way worse.” said Scootaloo.

“Eeyup, like an old stubborn mule with an itch on its back.” added Apple Bloom. The girls all laughed at that remark, but their moment was interrupted when Diamond and Silver came along laughing at the four of them as well. “Guess it’s true what they say; Blank Flanks have to stick together.” Diamond mocked. Silver laughed and added “Now the loser trio has become the loser quartet!”

The crusaders and DD were not amused, but did nothing to avoid getting the crusaders into any more trouble. “What’s she got against blank flanks, anyway?” asked DD. The crusaders lamented over how they felt about still not having cutie-marks of their own. All the things they had done, tried, and then did and tried again. “Absolutely nothing works.” said Scootaloo. “But we’re not about to give up.” Apple Bloom said with pride. Sweetie Belle nodded and added “We’re going to continue to try until we finally earn our cutie marks and others recognize us for our talents whatever they may be.”

“THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!!” all three of them shouted. DD was impressed at such determination. “And…” Sweetie Belle said “We’ll help you, Daphne Dill, to find your cutie mark someday.”

“Huh?” remarked DD "Um, wait a minute..."

“That’s right.” said Applebloom “DD, consider this your honorary admittance into the cutie mark crusaders.”

DD felt flattered, and happy that it seemed she had made friends, but there was something about her the crusaders didn’t quite seem to understand, and before she could tell them, the bell rang-- recess was over.

Cheerilee got the children to doing art collages of what they’d want to look like in a dream, or in a real life, things like that. She also allowed them to work in teams, and the crusaders allowed DD to be on their team. It was decided to make pictures of what kind of cutie marks they would’ve liked to have. Only DD wasn’t so sure. She tried to explain why, but the crusaders hardly gave her a chance to speak.

DD was growing nervous again, and did her little tap, clap, and chuckle. “Why do you keep doing that?” asked Sweetie. DD explained it was a special thing her cousin taught her to do whenever she was feeling nervous. “It helps me build up my courage.” she said.

The others thought it was strange, but they tried themselves. They gave a tap, a clap and a chuckle, but this only earned them more ridicule from Diamond and Silver. “Wow! Now you can really earn your cutie marks.” Diamond mocked, “Yeah, by being the goofiest in all of New Ponyville!” added Silver.

“Why you…!” growled Applebloom as she grabbed the paste and looked as if she wanted to fling it right at her. “No!” said DD stopping her “Never mind her. She doesn’t know what she’s talking about.”

Diamond and Silver gawked in shock, but the crusaders were amazed by DD’s calm reactions to Diamond and Silver’s bullying, and this was what gave DD the idea of how to do her side of the collage.

When Cheerilee announced for everyone to clean up, she went around the room and admired everyone’s work. Diamond and Silver had a made a collage of themselves, of course, as well respected ladies of society. “Pure egotism.” whispered Scootaloo. The others giggled, but Diamond heard them and she hated it when her art was insulted like that. She whispered something to Silver as a plan to get back at the crusaders, and maybe finally get DD into trouble as well.

Cheerilee was impressed by many of the pictures made, and no surprises what the crusaders had made, pictures of themselves as full-fledged super heroes with capes and masks, and CMC marks on their chests for “Cutie-Mark Crusaders.”

“Very impressive, girls...” Cheerilee said. The crusaders smiled, but they asked DD about hers not being like theirs. DD had made a picture of herself just as she was, with no change or significance added whatsoever. “I think I know what it means.” Cheerilee said “DD, are you happy just the way you are?”

DD nodded and explained in front of the whole class that she didn’t mind being a blank flank. “I’m going to be one for life.”

“WHAT?!” snapped the crusaders.

“Yeah…” said DD “See, I’m an original space alicorn, from Unicornicopia. Our entire race originally started when Grand Ruler Celesto created the first 100 space ponies by using a combination of DNA and his own magic, and because the Grand Ruler was already too magical to ever get a cutie mark of his own, it’s that same magic that created us space ponies that prevents it.

I can’t and won’t ever have a cutie-mark. It just won’t sink into me. That’s why I wear this armor vest with a code on it. It’s my own special mark and identification.”

A lot of the students and even Cheerilee were impressed to hear of such a tale.

“Besides…” DD continued “Even if we could earn cutie marks, I’m not so sure if I’d like to have one anyway.” The students all looked very concerned when she said that. How could someone not even consider wanting a cutie mark, and DD explained bravely that she thought it was just plain silly. “Do you really to have a picture on your flank to show your special talent or part of your personality? No, that’s not who you really are. I know I can do lots of things already, and there’s a lot more things I know I can learn to do, and I don’t think I need a mark to tell me that for me. I’m happy to be who I am, cutie mark or not.”

A lot of the students clapped in applause, and Cheerilee was very proud and impressed. “That was wonderful, DD.” she said “And you know what…” she walked over to her desk, pulled out a gold-star magnet and placed it on the magnetic board of the names and all the stars earned and she placed the star over DD’s name. “You’ve earned it.”

DD felt very happy, and nervous at the same time, but she decided not to do her tap, clap and chuckle.

Diamond and Silver were not impressed at all, and they readied paper balls covered in paste to throw at DD, only they added a little too much paste and it drizzled down on their hands. “EWW!!” they both cried as they flicked and flapped their hooves desperately trying to get the balls off them. Finally, the paper balls flew off their hands but instead of landing on DD, they hit Cheerilee instead. The other students gasped hard, and Cheerilee’s features hardened. She walked over to the naughty fillies with the two paper balls stuck in her mane. “Girls!” she snapped. Diamond and Silver tried to weasel their way out of it, “I saw you both…” their teacher said “And as punishment, you’ll both be staying afterschool to sweep the floor of the classroom for a full week. Is that clear?”

“Yes, Ms. Cheerilee.” the girls replied.

After school, Diamond and Silver were already working hard to sweep the floors as told, it was going to be a long job as all the glitter and paste drops and bits and pieces from art time were still all over the place, and they spent more time arguing with each other and complaining about the mess and getting dirty than working.

The crusaders, however, had finished washing the blackboards and were free to go. They ran into DD on their way out.

“DD?” said Sweetie Belle “We just wanted to say thanks.”

“What for…?” DD asked.

“Well, we’ve always acted a bit silly over our not having any cutie marks for a long time, and it often leads us to disaster.” said Scootaloo.

“But after you just spilled your heart out like that… you gave us new confidence in ourselves.” said Apple Bloom “And we’re sorry we acted a little silly in front of you earlier.”

DD smiled and forgave them. “Can I still be a crusader though?” she asked.

“Are you kiddin’? Of course you can.” said Apple Bloom with glee. “Even though you’ll never have a cutie-mark, the crusaders still help others, and that’s just as important.” said Scootaloo. DD smiled. It had only her first day of her new school and already she had made three new friends and even earned a gold star-- perfect to inspire her for her letter to palace.

Dear Queen Celestia and Grand Ruler Celesto…

Today I made new friends and all because I was just being myself and being openly honest about something I feel about cutie marks. I also know that others should tolerate and appreciate those who don’t have what they have, and shouldn’t make a big deal out of it. True talent and friendship comes from believing and trying your best, not from symbols and from what other say is right to them.

I hope one day, everyone will learn to appreciate everyone for who they are.

The Queen and Grand Ruler finished reading the letter together and both felt proud of the little filly. Grand Ruler especially, knowing that under his pants his flank was blank and always would be, but that didn’t make him any less important or different from others.

The painting of Celestia’s mark shimmered on the front of the bodice on her royal gown, and he gazed into her eyes, “It suits you, darling.”

“Thank you.” his wife said softly at him and they softly rubbed their cheeks together passionately.

(Promo)

In our next episode, Fluttershy falls ill and is rushed to the hospital where Dr. Penny plans to operate on her, only to fall victim to the changelings’ evil plot. Now Penny is planning more than just surgery on Fluttershy and the gang doesn’t seem to know about it.

Will Fluttershy survive? Can her friends save her and the possessed doctor?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Operation Emergency”)

Episode 5: Operation Emergency

EPISODE FIVE

One day, the Cakes and Pinkie Pie took little Pound and Pumpkin to see Dr. Penny Sillon, ID: DR3F, for their seven month checkup. Those two squiggly little foals liked having their checkup from Penny because she was so gentle and kind. “Come on, now, Pound.” Penny said sweetly “Breathe deeply for me, come on.”

Little Pound took in a deep breath and held it in so his little cheeks puffed out. Pinkie couldn’t help but giggle at how funny and adorable Pound looked. “Shh! Pinkie…!” Cupcake whispered so Penny could hear Pound’s breathing more easily.

Next came little Pumpkin, Penny checked her throat and it was all clean, only Pumpkin wouldn’t let go of the tongue-depressor and sucked on it like she did her toys. “Nom, Nom, Nom…!”

“Now, now, Pumpkin, you spit that out.” her daddy said. Pumpkin did as she was told.

“Well…” Penny said looking over the foals “What healthy foals you are, and you know what healthy foals get to have…?” and she handed them two big lollypops. The foals pounded the table softly cooing “Yay…A-yah-Wooo…!”

“Aw.” cried Pinkie “Cute and healthy. Everything’s just perfect.”

“Um… not quite, Pinkie Pie.” Penny said as she looked over her clipboard. “Looks like somebody missed out on their monthly booster-shot.”

“Huh?!” cried Pinkie. The Cakes acted a little nervous when they saw Penny prepare the needle, but their parents comforted them say it wasn’t for them.

“But I don’t need my shot.” Pinkie said “I feel fit and fine, See?” she bounced happily across the room, but that didn’t excuse her. “I’m sorry, Pinkie, the Grand Ruler and the Queen gave orders, everyone on Starfleet and in training is to have their shots every month and that includes you. Remember, if a fighter doesn’t have their health, they have nothing.”

Seeing no way out of it, Pinkie took her shot. “YE-AAAAAAAOWCH!” she cried shaking the whole building and startling everyone inside and around.

Poor Pinkie rubbed her arm from where she was pricked as she and her landlords exited into the waiting room on their way to leave, and saw Rhymey and Arite sitting and waiting. “Say, what are you boys doing here?” asked Pinkie.

“We both came to get our shots.” said Artie

“Even Starfleet fighters need to take care,
to keep our bodies healthy and fair.” said Rhymey.

That’s when Penny came out and called them in for their turns.

Rhymey and Artie went in and left with brave smiles. Penny waved goodbye to them and then cleaned up to prepare for her next patient, but taking a moment to sigh heavenly to herself “I love my job.”

That evening, Rhymey made it to Fluttershy’s to pick her up for their dinner date, with a bouquet of flowers, and knocked at the door and calling out…

“Fluttershy. Oh, Fluttershy?
It’s Rhymey-- your favorite guy.”

There no response.

“Fluttershy, Rhymey’s here.
I’ve brought flowers for you, dear.”

The door opened and Rhymey saw Angel the rabbit hop out and he looked very upset and worried about something.

“Angel, s something wrong?” asked Rhymey.

Angel nodded and pulled on Rhymey’s boot.

“You want me to come along?”

Angel nodded and led Rhymey inside, and what he found turned his blood cold and he dropped the flowers he brought. There was his dear Fluttershy flat on the sofa all covered in sweat, moaning and groaning in pain as she held her side.

“Fluttershy…!
Oh-me! Oh, my…!”

“Oh… Rhymey!” cried Fluttershy “Uhn…! It hurts! My stomach hurts so much. Oh…! Uhn…!”

Rhymey was no doctor, but from what he knew, he could tell just from looking at Fluttershy’s symptoms-- high temperature, sharp stabbing stomach pains-- it was mostly likely appendicitis.

Rhymey ran to get help immediately, and before long Fluttershy was rushed to the hospital. Some of the others came when they heard the news, and Penny wasted no time in diagnosing the problem. “You were quite right, Rhymey-- Acute Appendicitis. Thank goodness you brought her when you had, or it could have gotten very serious. Now there’s no danger, I’ll operate in the morning. Everything will be just fine.”

“Well, that’s a relief.” sighed Twilight.

Normally, a pony's appendix was vital to their survival, and could not be surgically removed, but now since ponies were humanoid, the facts were different.

“Let’s all go now, so she can sleep.” Lightning said, and they all headed off. Rhymey cast another look at Penny. She smiled at him and said “Don’t worry, she’ll be okay.”

Rhymey smiled sadly and then left with the others, and Penny headed off to her office to fill out the paperwork.

She suddenly began to get that peculiar feeling she was being watched, and the minute she turned round, a changeling in the form of black smoke flew up and seeped through her ear. All at once Penny began to feel strange, and then she heard a voice calling to her. “Your love energy is ours. You know what you now must do.”

“I know what I must do.” Penny answered.

“Poor Fluttershy.” cried Spike wished the others could just use magic to make her feel all better again, but he knew just as well as the rest of them that this was another one of those things magic couldn’t solve very easy.

“Remember when I caught that cold a month ago?” asked Twilight “Since I wasn’t feeling well, my magic wasn’t working well either.”

“How could we all forget that?” Lightning said “Every time you sneezed, your magic went crazy all over the place causing hilarious things to happen.”

They all remembered it well. Twilight made very silly things happen, like turning Spike’s gems into rocks that he didn’t like to eat, making her books fly like having wings, or even shooting a beam out her open window and flying straight at a pizza-delivery pony, hitting the pizza and reducing it to ash. “I ordered that pizza!” Lightning grumbled.

“The point is… Fluttershy can get through this.” Rainbow said “She always pulls through many things, even if it is by pure luck.”

Hearing this only made Rhymey feel more uneasy. He had appendicitis once, which was how he was able to recognize Fluttershy’s symptoms, and under his armor he still had a little of the scar left, but he always remembered the unbearable pain. Now it was happening to poor Fluttershy, his mare-friend!

“She really means a lot to me,
All this fear just keeps going through me.
I pray she may, I pray she might,
Soon be all better and things go alright.”

“It’ll be okay, Rhymey.” said Twilight “Fluttershy’s been through worse.”

Rhymey smiled and promised he’d try his best to believe it.

Meanwhile, Penny had seen other patients that day, but everyone seemed to notice she was acting strange, and quieter, almost as if she knew something no one else did. Whenever she was asked if she was okay, by anyone else, she would simply reply “Of course. What do you mean?” she said sharply.

This was all the result of the changeling controlling her from inside, and every passing second her energy was being transported to Chrysalis

Chrysalis was observing Penny’s every move and could feel the love energy pouring into her and reenergizing her life force. “Ah, the taste of success was never sweeter.” she hissed.

The captain was pleased and had more news for his queen, and explained to her the situation of Fluttershy-- “It would appear the young one is due for operation on her appendix in the morning, and as I recall she is training to join the fighting force of our enemies.”

Chrysalis grinned wider and more sinisterly than ever as she caught onto the idea. A perfect chance to not only steal more energy, but perhaps to even do-away with one of the many creatures who had caused them so much trouble. “Instruct our changeling at once!” growled Chrysalis.

The captain bowed and reported to the changeling inside Penny’s mind.

“You will instruct for the operation to be moved up to that very night. You know what you must do.”

“The instructions will be carried out.” Penny said, and she went to inform her staff ponies.

“Tonight...?” Nurse Redheart asked in shock “Doctor, you can’t be serious.”

“I assure you, Nurse, I am quite serious. I’m going to operate immediately. Have the O.R ready.”

Nurse Redheart just stood where she was all puzzled and confused. “Did I just say something?” Penny said softly yet sternly. “You seem to forget, a patient’s life it as stake, a well-respected one whom others would miss tragically if she weren’t helped. Go prepare the O.R now!”

Unable to argue with Penny’s orders, as she was one of the higher authorities at the hospital, Nurse Redheart went off to get everything ready.

Fluttershy was awoken from her sleep in sudden shock to find she was being wheeled across the hall. Even though her immense stomach pain she asked. “What’s going on?”

“You’re being transferred to X-ray room.” Redheart explained to her “Dr. Sillion is going operate on you immediately and she needs X-rays of our infected appendix.”

Fluttershy’s pupils dilated “Op…per… ate?!” she whimpered. This was the first she had heard of this after being asleep for most of the time. Fluttershy had never had an operation before in her life, and already her fear was shooting through the roof, and she would have leapt up and flew away to hide if she weren’t in so much pain or feeling weak.

The Nurse urged her to calm down. “Try to relax. It’s not good for your blood, or your stomach.”

Fluttershy was still trembling madly and she asked if she could at least have her friends over, especially Rhymey. “I’d feel safer and braver knowing they were near.”

Lightning, Twilight and some of their friends rushed over in a heartbeat when they got the news, though they were confused and baffled as to why the operation was moved up to that night.

Rhymey desperately wanted to see Fluttershy before the operation, but Penny insisted that no one see her as they had wasted enough time. She acted very cold and harshly which began to arouse suspicions, but not wanting to cause too much trouble, they heeded her word, were all restricted to the upper area to watch the operation from the theater. Penny asked that hospital security guard the doors and that no one was to enter under any circumstances.

Artie had brought along some small things to draw up a small get well card for Fluttershy, to give to her after the operation. “Artie Bristles, have you no shame?” snapped Rarity, and then she noticed spike was snacking on a small sack of jewels he had brought, “And Spike.”

“What?” Spike said with his mouth full “It’s going to be a long operation.”

“He’s right.” agreed Rainbow “There’s no point in just sitting around like this waiting.

Pinkie felt so nervous, she didn’t know what to think. “I just hope Fluttershy’s okay.” she said.

“Where is she now?” asked AppleJack.

“She’s in the X-Ray room.” Artie said.

Rhymey sat silently in his seat deep in thought as if he were praying that Fluttershy would be okay. Lightning and Twilight thought it best just to leave him be, but they both were starting to have that peculiar fear that something wasn’t right. Penny was acting strange and she was rushing the operation, and making crazy demands.

“You don’t think?” Twilight asked.

“I didn’t want to.” Lightning said “But I don’t think I want to take any chances. I’ve got an idea. Come on.”

They silently excused themselves from the group, not even bothering to say where they were going and why.

In the X-Ray room, the doctors and nurses were still at it getting good shots of Fluttershy’s stomach and her inflamed appendix. “Right, one more…” Penny said as she adjusted the angle of the X-Ray but the left side of her own face got caught in the shot.

“That should do it.” Penny said “Now, let’s get these shots into development.” She acted rather impatient, but the doctors and nurses followed her out of the room and left Fluttershy to sleep under the effects of the medicine to knock her out for the operation. Fluttershy was practically struggling not to fall asleep, and just then she swore she could see two figures moving towards her. She couldn’t make out who they were due to her fatigue, and she dropped out like a light, as the two figures wheeled her out of the room.

After the X-Rays were developed, Penny and her team left to wash up and prepare. Nurse Tenderheart was in the opposite room preparing the X-rays for display, and took copies of them all into the next room. She couldn’t stop staring and chuckling at the last one. “That Penny, she really ought to keep her face out of the way.”

Suddenly, she began to notice something strange about Penny’s eye in the X-Ray. “What’s that?” she wondered. She couldn’t identify what, appeared to be a spall glowing speck, in Penny’s eye, with her own eyes alone. She took the X-Ray and decided to examine it closer.

Meanwhile, the operating room was all set. Fluttershy was placed on the table, still completely knocked out. “Are we ready now?” asked Penny.

“Yes.” said the assisting doctor.

“Right, let’s begin. Scalpel...”

Everyone else watched from their seats above. The doctors hadn’t even made an incision yet and Rarity couldn’t bear to watch and over-dramatically fainted.

“Easy girl….” Applejack said softly.

“Swab.” said Penny. She worked rather fiercely.

“Are you alright?” asked the other doctor.

“I’m perfectly fine!” Penny replied sharply. Then she concentrated on her work.

A long silence followed, the only noises were the soft sounds of Fluttershy’s breathing through her gas-mask, and the beeping of the monitors.

“Pulse?” asked Penny.

One of the nurses checked them constantly. “Pulse: normal, breathing: steady.”

“Clamps.” said Penny “Preparing for extraction.”

The doctor noticed that Penny used her scalpel to cut a few things she shouldn’t had. “Doctor I don’t think you should be cutting there!” he asked.

“I’ll thank you, Doctor, to remember that I am performing this operation!” snapped Penny “Kindly stop questioning me!”

The nurse checked the monitors again “Pulse: Slightly decreasing. Breathing: Still steady.”

The gang up above felt hot and sweaty from watching the whole thing, “Golly!” said Spike “How much longer is this going to go on for?”

Rhymey hoped not much longer. His legs were twitching in fear. “Take it easy…” Artie whispered to him.

Rhymey tried his best to calm down, but it didn’t work.

“My nerves are aching with fear and despair
I wish I knew what was going on down there.”

There was worse already being discovered in the X-Ray room, as Nurse Tenderheart finally got a good look at the X-Ray of Penny’s eye under the microscope and discovered what that speck was. “But… this is impossible. Unless--

...Penny!”

She had to stop that operation now! She ran to the operating room, but the guards wouldn’t let her in. They had strict orders no one was allowed to enter, and they refused to listen to anything she had to say.

Then Tenderheart decided to run and tell the gang, figuring they would know what to do.

At the same time, Penny was seemingly out of control, and began to recklessly jam through the operation. The monitors began to go crazy. Fluttershy's breathing was growing rapid, her heart rate was failing, and her pulse was deteriorating! “Penny!” cried the other doctor. “Stop this now!” but Penny continued to go crazy.

Tenderheart had already reached the others. “There’s a changeling inside of Penny!” cried Artie “... Stop her, quick!” cried Rainbow, but the heart-monitor was already flat lined, and that’s when Penny’s eyes glowed and she spoke in a double voice. “Fools, you’re too late! Your friend is dead!”

Everyone gasped softly, and Rhymey felt tears coming to his eyes as his heart began shatter, but Lightning and Twilight burst into the room, after the guards learned the truth and let them in. “Wrong!” Lightning snapped and Twilight’s horn began to glow and revealed that the Fluttershy Penny had killed was nothing more than a puppet clone.

“What?!” snarled the changeling.

Lightning and Twilight suspected something was off about the whole thing and crept into the ready-room where Fluttershy was resting before being transferred to the O.R, and Twilight used her magic to conjure a puppet version to replace the real Fluttershy. “You’ve been outwitted, Changeling!” Twilight sneered.

The changeling growled and forced Penny to angrily tip the tables over at the doctor and his nurses pinning them down before fleeing from the room. “After her!” snapped Lightning.

The hospital guards were warned and it was a wild chase to apprehend Penny. Everywhere she ran her exits seemed blocked off. Finally, she managed to fight her way outside only to run into the rest of the gang.

“End of the line for you, Doc’.” said Applejack.

Penny was completely surrounded. “Twilight, do it!” suggested Lightning.

“With pleasure.” said Twilight as she cast her splitter-spell onto Penny, ejecting the changeling from Penny’s body causing Penny to collapse and the changeling stood ready for a fight.

Lightning and his friends stepped forward. “We’ll handle the changeling. You watch over Penny.”

“Right.” said Twilight as she and her friends went over to Penny, leaving the others on their own. “Don’t tell me your friends are cowards?” mocked the changeling. “And I was hoping for a real fight.

“Oh, you’re going to get a fight.” said Artie.

“We’ll strike you down with all our might.” Rhymey rhymed. His eyes were blazing with fury and a lust for vengeance.

“You tried to kill Fluttershy.
You will pay you sinister guy!”

“Let’s go.” said Lightning. “STARFLEET MAGIC!!” and the three of them transformed.

“I can take you three on.” snarled the changeling, and the fight began.

The changeling put up a good one and managed to knock both Lightning and Artie aside, but Rhymey was so furious and determined to make this monster pay for what he tried to do to Fluttershy that he wouldn’t give in.

“WARD SWORD”

The changeling stood ready. “Come on! Engarde! Engarde!” He had no weapons, but had a very strong horn which he used to clash with Rhymey’s sword, but Rhymey’s determination proved stronger than the changeling’s will. Rhymey showed little to almost no mercy at all, slashing at the changeling, each time more forceful than the last.

Finally, Rhymey had the changeling pinned down pointing his sword right at his neck, and his sword was set on “Destroy” instead of “Capture” “Rhymey!” shouted Lightning, and both he and Artie quickly held him back to stop him. “Don’t do it!” sapped Artie “Remember, we don’t destroy the changelings.”

Rhymey quickly realized he had almost made a huge mistake with letting his emotions get the better of him. He still glared down at the trembling changeling and spoke very severely.

“I made a promise to the Starfleet force,
That I would always follow the right course

You almost made me forget that promise, almost!
If you had, you’d be nothing but a ghost!

The changeling trembled with fear, but Rhymey put him down and stepped back. The changeling got back up snickering “You should have finished me while you had the chance. Now it is you who shall be destroyed.” He dashed forth to have at Rhymey, but was attacked from both sides by Lightning and Artie.

Rhymey then set his sword back to “Capture” and he gazed at his friends. Lightning nodded at him “This one’s all yours.”

Rhymey nodded and began to charge up his sword for his finisher. “No! Don’t…!” shouted the Changeling, but Rhymey continued to power up.

“You are through!
It’s the end for you!

…THRASH SLASH”

The changeling roared and screeched as he got struck, and his body sparked and flared up as he fell over and exploded, shrunk down and was imprisoned in a sphere.

Everyone cheered and Rhymey picked up the sphere with the changeling inside it.

“You tried your best,
Now you’re under arrest!”

Penny recovered almost at once, not remembering much except when the changeling took control of her which made it all clear. She felt so shamed that she nearly killed Fluttershy, and yet everyone, including the hospital staff was most forgiving as it wasn’t her fault, and Fluttershy was safe anyway, but still in need of an operation.

Penny wasted no time and operated properly, and everything went just fine.

Fluttershy woke up the next morning and found she was now recovering her own room with all her friends around her. She felt pretty weak and still a bit sore, but she was very relieved that everything was okay now. The others didn’t dare tell her about what happened, not right away as it would be dangerous for her recovery. For now they were just all glad she was okay, especially Rhymey.

“I’m very happy you’re okay.
I’m glad you no longer feel pain today.”

Fluttershy smiled and softly pecked him on the cheek. “I’m happy too.” she said. Rhymey felt like he was glowing and some of the others giggled softly.

(Promo)

In our next episode, it’s circus time when the gang gets together to throw a surprise show for Goldwin, but as much as things go well-planned out, the actual performance turns into a disaster as several things end up going wrong.

Can the friends mend their problems, or will the house really come down in shame?

Don’t miss the next episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “The Big Friend Top”)

Episode 6: The Big Friend Top

EPISODE SIX

Goldwin the statue, brought to life by the magic mask, had studied a lot in the library of the royal palace, and had learned a lot in the many weeks since he first came to life. It was his magical ability to sing and dance so enchantingly that he was dubbed as the new royal court minstrel, but he also wanted to and tried to be helpful with other duties as well.

He would serve the Queen and Grand Ruler, or help Cadance and Shining Armor, but most of the time he enjoyed learning and trying new subjects and activities, but sometimes he did feel just a little shut-in, due to him not being able to venture beyond the palace. He could still go out on the terrace, and out in garden and courtyards, but that was as far as he could ever go. Still, most of the time he was just happy the way things were, and so were the others. Especially today…!

The New Canterlot circus was back in town, and it was said to be one of them most exciting, most magical show in Equestria of old, and now here in United Equestria, with the ponies all genetically altered and having perfected newer arts and stunts, it was even more astonishing than ever.

Grand Ruler and Celestia had gotten tickets for Twilight, Lightning and all their friends as a reward for bringing in a new swarm of captured changelings, and delivering more friendship and believing reports. Also feeling that watching the show and the way the artists performed would be a nice brush up to studying and devising battle strategies.

All of them were invited to stay in the palace and the next day they would head to the circus.

Goldwin seemed pretty intrigued by the circus as any other, but he knew he wouldn’t be going to see it. Still, he did his best not to let it get to him.

Early the next morning before, everyone would be heading to the circus soon, and Goldwin was juggling with three small soft balls. He had recently read a book about the circus and was very intrigued by juggling and thought he would try it. He practiced constantly, and did very well. “Gee, this is fun.” he said as he juggled the balls happily. Then a ball slipped in his hand and knocked him in the face causing his mask to fall off, and he turned back into a solid gold statue. The three balls rolled along the floor and hit Cadance’s feet as she and her husband passed by. “Where’d these come from?” she asked picking them up. Then they saw Goldwin and saw that his mask was on the floor and he was a statue. Knowing what to do, they placed the mask back on his face and said the magic words…

“Powers of life, now begin
awaken the magic from within!”

…And Goldwin came back to life. “Oh, Cadance, Shining Armor.” he said nervously. “I remember-- I knocked my mask off while I was juggling.”

“You can juggle?” asked Shining Armor.

“I sure can. Would you like to see?”

“Oh, we’d love to…” Cadence said “But we have to get to the prison-caverns. We have to make sure all the changelings are accounted for, and their cryogenic detainment is normal so we can send them off to the prison planets.”

Goldwin understood and he let them go. “Oh, well, they have their duties.” he said. He was about to juggle again, when Lightning and Twilight came along with Spike and Krysta. Goldwin asked if they’d like to see his act. “Sorry, we can’t now.” Lightning said “We have to deliver these friendship reports to the Queen and Grand Ruler.” added Twilight. Spike let out a belch dropping no less than five reports into his grasp. “And fast too. I don’t know how much more of these I can carry.” He complained. “Maybe we’ll see later when we come back from the circus.” Said Krysta, and then she went off with the others.

It was the same story for everyone. Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash were too excited to be going to the circus that they didn’t even notice Goldwin. Starla, Buddy Rose, and Artie had just emerged from early morning spar training and needed to have a shower before they could go to the circus. Rarity was still asleep in her guest room. She never liked extreme early rising, and Applejack was too busy delivering a shipment of apples to the royal pantry.

Even the Spanish twins couldn’t stop to watch. “We’ve got special jobs today.” said Dyno. “Si, we’re going to be providing indoor fireworks for the circus show. We’ll watch your act later.” added Myte, and then they went off together.

“Gee, everyone seems to be in such a big rush today.” Goldwin sighed. He was beginning to feel that little bit of sadness again, but then Rhymey came whizzing by and ran right into him. “Oh! Sorry about that Rhymey. I didn’t see you there.”

“I’m okay, it’s no worry.
No need to be sorry.” said Rhymey.

Goldwin asked if Rhymey wanted to see his juggling act…

“Later please, if you’ll beg pardon now.
I have to meet Fluttershy in the garden now.
But if you juggle, practice lots you know--
And maybe you could be in the circus show.”

Goldwin felt a little struck that Rhymey had forgotten about one small fact. “Rhymey, how can I ever be in a circus? You remember what Abra Kadabra told us; If I leave the palace, you know that my magic mask won’t work and I turn back into a statue.”

Rhymey felt silly.

“Oh… how could I forget that fact?
Well then, later on I’ll see your act.
But now I must go.
Don’t refuse me, tallyho.”

Then he flew out through a window to take a shortcut to the garden leaving Goldwin all alone. Poor Goldwin felt his sadness really getting to him. He still understood that the others had priorities, but he didn’t like being ignored or feeling left out of things. It was times like this He really wished he could go to the circus with everyone, and be part of their outside lives and not feel so alone like he was feeling now.

As he paced around the empty throne room began to sing a soft song.

As he sang he crossed over to a window which overlooked the garden, almost like a jailer looking through the bars of his cell.

As the song ended, Goldwin walked off with his juggling balls, but his song hadn’t gone unheard-- Fluttershy and Rhymey both were down in the garden and they heard everything!

Twilight, Lightning, and friends all went to the circus and had a wonderful time. Spike got a little bloated from eating too much junk food, but they all came back to the palace remarking about their favorite acts. Pinkie Pie just loved it all “The acrobats, the clowns, the pony projectile, the high wire-walker! Eee-Hee-Hee! I love the circus!”

“No doubts someone had a good time.” said Starla.

As they entered the throne room Goldwin walked past them all looking a little grim and he didn’t even seem to notice them or stop to say Hello. “What’s wrong with him?” asked Lightning.

Cadance and Shining Armor came up from the caverns below. Twilight asked her brother “Do you know what’s wrong with Goldwin?” but her brother and his wife didn’t know. “He’s been like that all day.” Shining Armor said.

Fluttershy then realized, “Oh, remember earlier?” She asked to Rhymey.

Rhymey nodded and explained…

“We can tell you what is wrong,
We overheard Goldwin sing a song.
He’s not feeling very satisfied,
because he’s missing things outside.”

This made everyone feel bad and sorry for Goldwin. They all had to remember that they were his friends and his teachers-- The only contacts he had with the outside world because he couldn't leave the palace-- and if they ignored him then he was all alone.

“Oh, poor Goldwin.” said Rarity “I hate to think of him so upset.”

“That makes two of us.” said Twilight “We’re all Goldwin’s friends and we have to share our lives with him.”

Rhymey nodded,

“I hear your words, and I agree--
Goldwin is our responsibility.”

“Darn Tootin’.” said Applejack “Must be somethin’ we can do that can cheer him up.”

Pinkie Pie began leaping with joy and glee “I know the perfect way! It’s perfect! It’s so perfect!”

“Pinkie…! Calm down, and tell us.” said Buddy Rose.

“A circus!” cried Pinkie “We could all put on a circus just for Goldwin.”

A lot of the others liked the idea right off the bat, but Twilight and Lightning weren’t exactly sure. “Throwing a circus... here in the palace?” asked Lightning. “What would the Queen and Grand Ruler say?” added Twilight

“They’d think it was a marvelous idea.” said a voice behind her. It was Celestia and her husband was there by her side. Both of them were smiling proudly. “I agree.” said Grand Ruler. “After all, this is a matter of helping a friend and expressing kindness, is it not?”

“Yes sir!” everyone answered.

The others all agreed. “So be it then.” remarked Grand Ruler. With his and Celestia’s permission, a circus would take place in the main throne room which was more than big enough, and everyone would have their own special jobs to do and acts perform in the circus.

Lightning and Twilight were in charge of organization and setup, and would act as the ring masters.

“Ooh-Ooh-Ooh…! I call being the pony projectile!” Rainbow hollered

“I’ll be a fantastic clown.” cried Pinkie, and she pulled out a cream pie from out of nowhere and splattered it in her face then made funny faces.

Buddy Rose, Artie and Rhymey all decided to be acrobats. Applejack would be a knife-thrower. Starla would be a trapeze artist. Fluttershy would be an animal tamer. Rarity would make all the costumes and outfits for everyone, and the Spanish twins offered to do the lighting and special effects for some scenes. “This is going to be an amazing circus.” everyone thought, but first came the part of setting everything up without Goldwin knowing, which was going to be really easy as it was already getting to be night and time for him to be a statute again, which was actually his equivalent of sleeping.

They all watched him climb up onto his pedestal by the window, and he stretched out and yawned. His bid goodnight to everyone and then pulled off his mask turning back into a statue.

The next day, after a good night’s rest, everyone got to work and didn’t wake Goldwin up so he wouldn’t see what was happening as they all began to set up for the show.

The throne room was already wide enough, and there was plenty of space to set many things up. While the off duty guards helped rig things up, some of the performers practiced their acts--outside, of course. Though some of them were starting to have a few difficulties in getting things right.

Fluttershy was performing and act with Spike, and getting him to try and play the horns, but Spike kept hitting the wrong notes. “Oh, Spike, I think your tone-deaf.” she was sorry to say. “Hey, I told you I can’t play the horns.” Spike told her “Besides, there are plenty of other things I can do.” That’s when a rouge pie hit him in the face. Pinkie came along dressed her cute clown outfit. “Oops, sorry!” she giggled “I guess I didn’t see where I was throwing.”

Spike did look funny with all that pie and cream on his face, but he didn’t feel amused at all. He licked some of the cream “Mm, not bad though.” He said and then he went off to get cleaned up.

Twilight and Lightning were starting to have doubts that all this would work. So far all the acts didn’t seem to be going right, but they kept things organized as best they could. Even with the few minor infractions everyone worked hard.

Starla was able to get her timing right on the trapeze, and Applejack’s knife throwing was going really well.

Rainbow Dashes’ act was easily the most successful. Being a pony projectile, she launched herself up, up and up and landed perfectly on the safety net without the use of her wings. “Yeah!” she cried for joy “I’m so going to hit the big top.”

“Well just be sure you take extra care of that crash outfit.” Rarity said. Applejack felt confused “If you made that suit for extreme stunts, then why be careful?”

“Oh, really, Applejack!” replied Rarity “Do you know how hard it is for one to work with such fabrics?”

“Never mind that…” Lightning said “Let’s get back to work or we’ll never be ready by tomorrow.”

So everyone kept practicing, and eventually, they were ready to perform…

…Or so they thought.

Usually Goldwin was supposed to be a statue at night, the next evening it was nearly time to wake him up. The room was all set up and extra seats were laid out.

Shining Armor and Cadance moved Goldwin, who was very heavy as a statute, to his special seat. “Everyone ready…?” Shining Armor asked as he put Goldwin’s mask on his face, Twilight peeked from behind the curtain and winked at her brother.

Their majesties took their seats, and all four of them said the magic words together…

“Powers of life, now begin
awaken the magic from within!”

Goldwin awoke and felt as if he had overslept. “What happened?” he asked. “I feel like I’ve been asleep for days.” The others just smiled cheekily. “What are you all smiling about?” asked Goldwin, and the sound of a drumroll was heard followed by spotlights going around the room and Rarity’s voice echoed as she announced “Ladies and gentlemen! New Canterlot Palace is proud to present for one night, and one night only, the fabulous, magical, indoor circus!”

Magical illusions of fireworks sparked as the performers all marched out. Goldwin could hardly believe his eyes. “Is this really happening?” he asked with excitement. The royal ones all nodded, and Rarity then announced “And here are your ring masters; Lightning Dawn and Twilight Sparkle!”

Twilight and Lightning both appeared in a puff of smoke, wearing ring master outfits, complete with top-hats jackets and everything. Twilight and Lightning welcomed everyone and explained that the show was dedicated to their friend, Goldwin.

Now Goldwin felt really touched, and didn’t know what to say.

“Without further ado-- let the show commence!” said Lightning.

“And our first act will be… the Amazing Applejack!” said Twilight.

Applejack came out on stage, the audience cheered and applauded. Applejack held up eight real, and every sharp knives in her hands. “Watch carefully now and be amazed.” she said as she faced a target, which was a cut-out picture of a changeling with several small targets drawn on it. One-by-one she threw the knives right into the bullseye of each target, even while stand backwards, covering her eyes, or standing on her head. The last knife she balanced it on her finger and spun it fast, and finally she threw it and it hit the bullseye of her last target.

Everyone applauded and she took her bow. “That’s what I get for years of rope throwin’.”

Next Lightning announced “Introducing, Pinkie Pie, the clown of happiness.” and indeed she was. Pinkie sang a silly clown song as she did her act-- throwing pies, pretending to trip all over herself, dumping a bag of flour on her head…

Goldwin never laughed so hard in his life, and neither did the others. When it came to laughter and happiness, Pinkie was just too much, and they couldn’t give her a better round of applause.

The show seemed to be going okay, until when Lightning and Twilight came out to introduce the next act. “And now, everyone, we must caution you to remain in your seats in perfect silence.” said Lightning. “Remembering at all times that margin between safety and danger is very narrow indeed.”

Twilight nodded and showed giant cannon to everyone. “Here we have powerful cannon, capable of launching any object at least ten-thousand feet up high, and that object in question to be fired will be none other one of the bravest ponies around. Rainbow Dash the pony projectile!”

The lights shone on Rainbow as she stood proudly holding her hands together and shaking them triumphantly. She had her wings tied up as so she wouldn’t be able to get them undone in any hurry to make her act more daring. She hopped into the cannon, and waited until the giant sunroof in the ceiling above was opened wide. The drumroll sounded, the fuse was lit. Everyone watched with nerves of excitement. Celestia held Grand Ruler’s hand tightly, but just as the fuse was centimetres away from the end… it went out. “Hey!” Rainbow called from in the cannon “What’s going on?”

Twilight checked the fuse “Something’s wrong” she whispered “I can’t get it going.”

The audience was starting to feel a bit dismayed. Lightning and Twilight decided to introduce another act to cover things up. Lightning peeked behind the curtains, “Fluttershy, where are you?” he called.

Spike and Fluttershy’s animals pointed under a tablecloth. As expected, Fluttershy was hiding underneath, feeling much too shy to go out there in front of all those ponies, even if it was just five. “Ah, I should’ve seen that coming.” Lightning groaned.

Luckily, Starla agreed to go on while the others tried to help coax Fluttershy into coming out

Lightning came back out and introduced Starla’s act. “Sorry, we’ve had a few minor difficulties.” he said “To keep things going, our next act is the sensational Starla Shine, who will perform on the flying trapeze, with a magic spell cast on her, so she can’t use her wings or any magic, and she has no net below her either. If she falls, it will mean certain injury!”

Starla stood tall and proud on her trapeze high above the cheering crowd, and then she performed her act relying on simple Starfleet training to maintain her balance and posture, as well as do her tricks and stunts. The crowd was amazed. Grand Ruler was especially proud to see Starla putting her training to excellent use. By the end of her routine, the three acrobats, Buddy Rose, Rhymey, and Arite went on next. They were pretty good, but the problem was Rainbow’s cannon still wouldn’t work. Dyno inspected the fuse as well as he could but was still having problems making it work. “Por el amor de Dios! Why won’t this work? Come on chica!” he grumbled.

Fluttershy was still too shy to come out from under the tablecloth. “Por Favor, Fluttershy. You’ve got to come out from there and do your act.” said Myte.

“I can’t!” she cried “What if I make a mistake? What if everyone laughs at me? I don’t think I could take that.”

From the sudden sound of the applause outside, the acrobats had finished their act. “Oh, no!” groaned Lightning. “We’ve got to do something-- but what?”

The longer they stalled, the more the audience was growing a little impatient.

“What’s going back there?” asked Goldwin. None of the others knew, but whatever was going on had to be serious. Suddenly, Goldwin had an idea, and grabbed his juggling balls.

Twilight and Lightning, along with all the others were still baffled and in a panic about what to do. “This is a complete disaster!” cried Twilight.

“There’s got to be something we can put on.” said Lightning. He gazed at each of the others but nobody had any ideas what else to do, but suddenly they heard the sound of music playing and the audience cheering. “What’s going on?” asked Twilight.

Applejack peeked through the curtain. “Come here.” she motioned to the others. Everyone peeked through and saw Goldwin, actually there on the stage, and he was not only juggling, but dancing while doing it too-- twirling and flipping as he kept the balls flying and balanced, he even did the impossible and juggled the balls using only his wings, and kicking with his boots. He finished up by balancing all three ball stacked on his head and twirling around on one foot really fast, then flicking the balls up and catching them all at once. The audience cheered wildly when he finished, and all the performers, except Fluttershy and Rainbow emerged from the curtain cheering as well.

“That was incredible!” cried Pinkie.

“You got some smooth talents.” added Artie.

“Aw, gee, it was really nothing.” said Goldwin “I just felt something was wrong, so I decided why not help out. Just my way of saying thanks to you all. You know, for putting this big show for me...”

Everyone smiled and Twilight and Lightning gave Goldwin another announcement to the crowd. “Let’s give another big round of applause for our surprise guest performer.” said Lightning “…Goldwin, the dancing juggler!” added Twilight

The crowd cheered again and Goldwin took a bow, but the excitement was interrupted when suddenly… BOOM!! Rainbow’s suddenly cannon fired and launched her way up high through her sunroof opening. Everyone watched in horror as she soared up, up, up. “HELP!!” she screamed. “It’s out of alignment! She’ll miss the net!” cried Dyno. He was right too, and poor Rainbow was helpless to get her wings untied from those strong knots. “I’m gonna crash! I’M GONNA CRASH!!” she screamed as she fell like a brick.

“I’m coming Rainbow!” shouted Lightning, but as he prepared to fly up and catch her. Fluttershy finally peeked out from behind the curtain, and quickly flew up and caught Rainbow. “I got you!” They were still falling pretty fast due to Rainbow’s weight and her inability to free her wings. So Fluttershy quickly whistled loudly for Spike and her animal friends to move the safety net. The animal all worked together hard, and managed to bring the net to a safe place catching the girls as they landed.

This made the crowd cheer the loudest it had all through the show, and Fluttershy only just realized what she had done in front of all those ponies watching. “Don’t be shy. Take a bow.” said Twilight.

Fluttershy smiled and bowed graciously, but he cheeks never looked pinker.

Despite all the slight mishaps and delays the circus was a success, but sadly it was all over now, but Goldwin couldn’t thank everyone enough. “We were happy to do it for you.” Twilight said. “You’re our friend, and that’s what friends do-- they help one another, especially when they’re feeling down.” added Lightning.

Celestia and Grand Ruler were very proud of everyone for showing such acts of extreme friendship and kindness, as well as learning a good lesson as well…

Some friends weren’t like others, and weren’t able to do many of the things they could do, and it was very important to share their lives with those friends.

It really had been a night for everyone to remember, and Goldwin didn’t know if he would ever stop smiling.

(Promo)

In our next episode, the changeling captain is acting very mysterious and sends a creature of his own to wipe out New Ponyville by breaking the nearby water dam. Despite some of their best efforts, the ponies discover this creature is stronger than it seems and they may very have to destroy it, despite Twilight’s objections and fears.

Will Twilight and Lightning set aside their differences, or will New Ponyville ultimately be washed away?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next episode: “Metallic Menace”)

Episode 7: Metallic Menace

Episode 7: Metallic Menace

EPISODE SEVEN

Lightning was giving a public lecture at New Ponyville town hall for all the civilians to brush up on their survival skills during the war. Lightning even showed everyone slide reels of footage take from previous battles on Unicornicopia, and just how merciless some villains were, and how life in Dimensional Space was nothing to underestimate.

“And so, to recalibrate-- Starfleet and their allies will do whatever it takes to protect you and our world, but you must play your parts too as well as follow orders set by the martial law. There are three basic rules to follow.

Rule One: Do not enter battles.

You cannot get harmed by a battle or the effects of battle... IF... you don’t get involved. When the alarms sound, do whatever you can to reach the nearest shelter before the force-fields activate. If, however, you are unable to reach any shelter in time, get as far from the danger area as you can to avoid being seen or involved.

Rule Two: Help or Hide.

If you do get trapped in the battle area with no means of escape, help out as best as can, only if asked so, or just stay out of the way. Leave it to the professionals.

Finally, Rule three: Defeat the villains.

There are three known basic ways to do so: Either by forcing them to retreat. Render them weak enough to capture and imprison them, or heal them, or if and only if the situation truly calls for it and you have the authorization, destroy them! I repeat, this is only a last, and absolute last resort when all other methods fail and with proper authorization.”

Lightning then answered many questions the listeners cared to throw his way, such as “Why destroy monsters? Can’t you just capture and imprison them all? Then maybe you can try and heal or redeem them as was with Princess Luna.”

Lightning explained that just as they had studied and seen, some monsters and demons were far too powerful to be contained, and using the power of friendship and harmony to try and reason or weaken them would do no good. Some did not wish to even be redeemed and preferred to carry out their evil ways, while others couldn’t be redeemed even if they wanted to be. Some monsters were not actual living beings but rather a monstrous creation made of matter, organics, or simple objects whose only purpose was to destroy and conquer. “We ourselves, in many ways detest having to destroy other creatures, but it isn’t advisable to let the roam free either at the risk of more innocent creatures and worlds being in danger, and possibly destroyed. We just can’t allow it.

Are there any other questions?”

A young mare stood up and asked a question about world warping in space. “Is it always necessary for us to warp to other worlds using a portal and dimensional pathway?”

Lightning recounted what he had learned some time ago. True, the void of their magical universe had oxygen to breath and stable warm temperatures, but the pathways were necessary for providing stable and protective means of space travel, as Lightning has explained. “Dimensional Space exists above normal space and consists of highly powerful and unstable teleportation energies. If you try to enter dimensional space with no pathway or if you stray from the path and fall into space, you will be magically teleported to a random spot anywhere in the entire galaxy, maybe the universe-- There’s no telling where you’d end up. You could materialize over a burning star and fall into it. You can land in the middle of a black hole. You could appear over a sea of acid. A planet with no air or food, or maybe even some hungry giant’s dinner plate. If you are very fortunate, you could very well wind up on a planet that can sustain life.”

He recalled the story of the time Grand Ruler Celesto was captured by Nightmare Moon and launched into space where he was warped to a distant and uncharted planet which later became Unicornicopia and the beginning of Starfleet. “Despite all the worlds we occupy and have explored, ninety-seven percent of it all is still uncharted. That is an awful lot of space to get lost in.”

A bell rang indicating the lecture was over, and as the ponies and other creatures exited, Lightning reminded them all to read up on what he had just taught them in libraries. Then he, too, left the auditorium. Starla, Krysta, Twilight and Spike met him outside and complimented his lecture. “Well, I didn’t write it.” Lightning said “Grand Ruler gave me this lecture. He told me to pass it on to everyone at this meeting.”

“I still thought it was great.” Starla said.

“Figured, you would.” Lightning teased and he pecked his mare-friend on the cheek.

Twilight didn’t look too thrilled though. “Twilight, are you okay?” asked Spike.

Twilight hated to admit it but she was still a little shaky on the fact of having to destroy creatures. “I know sometimes we have to, but… I still don’t think that it’s right. It makes us no different than they are.”

Krysta hovered near her “Twilight, I like you, but… sometimes I think you really need to wake up and stop kidding yourself.”

Twilight took that a little offensively, but the others agreed with Krysta. Even Spike agreed. “If we hadn’t done that, then Titan and all the other bad guys from the previous war would’ve killed us all long ago, even if the planet hadn’t been set to explode.”

“I know!” Twilight said sounding annoyed “Do you have to give me this same boring speech every time? I understand, but I just don’t feel anything good comes out of it.”

“Never mind, Twilight.” said Lightning “Maybe one day you’ll see.”

Starla nodded “In the meantime, who’s up for some milkshakes?”

Spike leapt for joy. “I could go for that.”

Meanwhile, Chrysalis was in a deep sleep while the love energy that was captured replenished her life force. Guards were standing watch all around for her protection. No one was allowed to disturb the queen.

Elsewhere, the captain was in a secret lair-- a place where he knew neither Chrysalis nor any of the other remaining changelings would never even guess-- where he could work in privacy.

He seemed to be building up something diabolical. “Wonderful.” he hissed “I still haven’t lost my touch in my design process. I just need one thing more.” He reached down to the floor and moved a false stone panel away revealing a secret compartment containing a single box, and inside the box were several spheres containing the exact same glowing energy from the containers by Chrysalis’ throne.

The captain took hold a sphere and placed inside the body of his creation. “Forgive me if I forgo the kiss my sleeping beauty, but the time has come for you to awaken.” he teased “I have a little job for you.”

Finally, it was almost too dark to tell, but he seemingly removed his left hand from his wrist like a connection, and attached what appeared to be a long cable from inside his arm to the creation, a powerful glow of energy shined, and suddenly, the creation came to life. The captain’s eyes glowed red as he chuckled sinisterly, yet softly. “Now it begins!”

The Cakes served the party their milkshakes. Pinkie joined them after helping put baby Pound and Pumpkin down for their nap. Krysta had her own special drinking glass for just her size.

Spike let out huge belch after finishing his shake. “Spike!” snapped Twilight.

“Sorry!” Spike said “It was so good.”

Mr. Cake came along with another milkshake “I thought I’d be ready in case you asked.” He said. Spike couldn’t thank him enough.

Pinkie was just happy her friends came along with smiling faces, only Twilight still seemed to be a little down. “What’s the matter, Twilight?” she asked “Come on. Won’t you smile?” but Twilight didn’t feel much like smiling, as the part of Lightning’s lecture about destroying enemies still got to her, and the others didn’t know what to say or do. Even Pinkie seemed to be able to deal with it more than Twilight.

The only time she ever took lives were back in the war before Equestria was destroyed. She helped destroy Titan’s evil minions, but then again they were only made of corpses and graveyard soil-- artificial beings that were made only for war and conquest. So they weren’t really all that alive.

She helped defeat the spirit of the evil Nightmare Moon, once and for all, along with everyone else, and as well as the evil Titan himself. If those creatures hadn’t been destroyed, no one would be alive now, not even her, and United Equestria wouldn’t be there, and the universe would be in eternal peril. “Still, I just don’t feel right about it.” she simply said.

“Oh, Twilight…” Lightning said “What are we going to do with you?”

Meanwhile, Professor Brain was at the waterworks in New Ponyville with one of his college classes for a scientific research session. They saw the plant, the systems, and the best attraction was the large dam that kept all the water secure so it could all run safely into the streams and rivers, and the rest would enter the plant to be cleaned and used for perfect water for cooking, washing, drinking. Brain lectured his class on the many different functions of the plant, and told them to document everything they would learn for a paper he wished them to write about.

Suddenly, one of the students looked down and saw someone approaching the dam. She motioned for Brain to come and take a look. Her teacher looked down and had never seen any creature like that before. “Curious! Most curious.” he remarked.

It looked like a pony made completely out of metal, with a steel horn on its head as its antenna. “What is he doing?” the students wondered. Brain suddenly had a shaky feeling inside him, and it was answered when the creature began to attack the side of the dam! The guards immediately dashed out to try and stop it, but were unsuccessful as the creature bashed them all away with such strength.

Brain quickly sounded the big alarm, warning the kingdom there was danger. “Everyone, quickly, get inside!” Brain ordered, and his students obeyed their teacher and dashed inside the water-plant before the shields appeared. Soon Lightning and the gang arrived on the scene. Lightning and Starla were already transformed. They stopped by the entrance to talk to Brain. “Professor, what’s going on?” asked Lightning.

“See for yourself.” Brain said as he pointed to the creature. “What kind of creature is that?” asked Twilight. “I thought you’d know.” said Spike.

Lightning and Starla scanned it with their visors, but the life support readings showed nothing. It wasn’t listed under any known living being in the database. Whatever it was it seemed to be trying to destroy the dam, which meant all the water would rush out and wipe out everything in its path for miles-- Towns, forests, farms, and all. Even with the force fields activated it wouldn’t be good. The water would still weaken the foundations and soggy up the lands.

“Twilight, quick, get the changeling out of him!” said Starla. Twilight agreed and tried her splitter spell, but surprisingly, it didn’t work. The creature didn’t even flinch. Twilight tried again only to have the same result. “Nothing!” she said “If my spell didn’t work, there’s no changeling in him.”

“What? No changeling?” cried Pinkie

“But if there's no changeling... that means he’s not being controlled.” added Lightning. He then used his visor scanning, and could actually detect life energies emitting from the creature, only they seemed to be well off, and not normal like in most creatures, but know doubt, this creature's attack power was very strong.

He tried to use his X-ray scan, but the metal surrounding the creature was impervious to the scan. All Lightning could detect was life-like energy. "What kind of creature is this?" he wondered.

The creature was still attacking the dam, and the others tried to fight it, only to get bashed and kicked away hard. It felt is if they were fighting a steel wall. “Wow! He sure packs a punch.” groaned Lightning as he rubbed his chest.

Krysta flew in, and tried to lift the creature with her super strength, but she got kicked hard, like a golf ball being hit. “Krysta!” shouted Lightning.

Krysta poked her head up over a rock. “I’m good.”

Pinkie Pie wouldn’t stand for this “No one hurts my friends that way and gets away with it!” and, defying orders not to actually fight, she dashed right at the creature. “Pinkie, Don’t!” shouted Starla. “Pinkie, stop right now, that’s an order!” shouted Lightning.

But Pinkie wouldn’t listen and leapt up to try and kick the creature with all her might! CLANG!! She gasped and then leapt about holding her foot in pain. “Ouch! Ooh-Ooh, ow-ow! That smarts!” she cried.

“Maybe you can try and capture It.” suggested Spike. Lightning and Starla agreed and readied their weapons. “Fire!” cried Lightning as he fired his blaster and Starla tried her “GALACTIC PROJECTILE!” with her bow set to capture-mode. They were careful not to shoot the dam itself.

The two attacks hit the creature hard, knocking into a wall. “YEE-HEE…! We got him!” cried Pinkie as she leapt for joy. The others cheered, but they suddenly stopped cheering when they saw the creature rise up from the dust. “It didn’t work!” cried Starla.

The others couldn’t believe it much either, but the creature seemed immune to capture magic. Twilight tried some of her other containment spells, and force fields, but the creatures slipped right through them all, doubly proving that the creature couldn’t be held back or contained.

Krysta even tried to use her warp portals to teleport the creature, and even they didn’t work—just slicked right off of him like water-- “This is crazy!” she cried “Hardly any magic seems to work on this guy.”

The creature headed back towards the dam in another attempt to break it. “Get him!” shouted Lightning and he and Starla dashed over to fight the creature again, only to continuously be shoved away by the creature’s amazing strength, and by this time the creature seemed to be losing patience. Its eyes began to glow and it shot powerful lasers at everyone. Sparks flew everywhere and everyone fell to the ground. “Whoa! How did it do that?” asked Spike.

The others weren’t sure, but Lightning began to realize that if they couldn’t contain it, they had only one other option. Starla agreed with him. “You mean?” Twilight asked “Are you saying?”

Starla nodded “We destroy him!”

Twilight felt a nasty turn in her stomach. “But… that’s just…!”

“Twilight, what choice do we have?” asked Lightning. “Look, we know how you feel but you know what our orders are.”

“But, it’s another creature’s life.” said Twilight “I don’t think I can do it again.”

“It’s one life against many.” Pinkie said “If that dam breaks, all of New Ponyville could be wiped out. We won’t have a place to live and…” she gasped hard and loud “I’ll have hardly any friends left to invite to parties! I WON’T LET THAT HAPPEN!!” Disobeying orders again, she dashed back to help Lightning and Starla fight “PINKIE!!” Lightning snapped at her, but before he could tell her to stop, he saw her get slammed hard on the head. She stumbled around all dizzy with stars round her eyes and then collapsed hard with her lounge hanging out. “Ow!” she groaned. “Pinkie!” cried Twilight as she and the others ran over to help get her away from the battle area.

However, Pinkie’s little stunt actually knocked off the chest plate on the creature’s armor, revealing its insides to be wires, metallic parts, and a small glowing orb of energy.

“Huh?” remarked Twilight.

Starla and Lightning gazed in awe, and Brain could see from afar in the building “I wouldn’t have believed it possible.”

“It-- it’s a robot!” cried Spike.

Nothing could explain it. The way he seemed so strong and shooting beams from his eyes, as for the vital life energy signal, it was the orb. It was loaded with actual biological life energy. This confused the team very greatly, but at least they now knew it was just a robot they were fighting.

“Well, that’s sure good to know.” Twilight said with eagerness in her voice. Now she didn’t feel so bad about destroying it. After all, it was just a non-living robot.

“Maybe we should try shooting at its glowing core.” suggested Starla.

“It’s worth a try.” said Lightning “Spread out!”

The three fighters spread out, and each took turns. First, Lightning flew in at incredible speed and booted the robot away from the dam hard and out into the open. Starla and Twilight stood side by side. “Ready?” Starla asked.

Twilight nodded “Let’s do this.”

The robot began to charge towards them and Starla set her bow on destroy, and she powered up with all her might. “GALACTIC PROJECTILE!” and fired it right at the robot’s face badly damaging it, and Twilight fired her strongest beam of magic from her horn right at the robot’s open chest, shattering the glowing orb. The robot began to malfunction and spark like crazy, and then it fell over and exploded into a pile of burning metal debris.

“All right!” cried Spike “They did it!”

“Satisfactory!” cheered Brain “Most-Most-Most satisfactory!”

Twilight was panting heavily after using such a large amount of power all at once. “How do you feel, Twilight?” Lightning asked. “I’m shaking.” Twilight answered “But that’s probably from the battle.”

Starla smiled at Twilight, at the same moment Pinkie Pie woke up from her daze. “What happened?” she asked all woozy “Did we win?”

The changeling captain had seen everything, and he wasn’t too upset that his robot creation failed as it was only an experimental test. “A small sample of what I have in store for you, Ponies. Just you wait.”

He silently snuck out of his secret lair, and made his way back to the fortress where he was summoned before Chrysalis at once. “You summoned me, my queen?”

“Yes.” hissed Chrysalis. She didn’t sound very pleased. “Can you explain this?” She motioned to the jars of energy by her throne. They had been looked as if they had been drained from her long rest period as her life force was reenergized, but the jars seemed much lower than they ought to have been, even after her long rest, but there was no indication of any leaks in the jars.

The captain, who was really the culprit and secretly stealing the energy for his projects, pretended to be concerned. “This is an outrage!” he snapped “My queen, had I had been here…”

“I don’t want to discuss details.” snapped Chrysalis “I just want to you to find out who did this and why and when you do… bring them to me!” she had that glare in her eyes meaning she would punish whoever was responsible dearly.

The captain bowed and promised he would find whoever was responsible, and as he walked out the throne room he thought nastily to himself, “The day will come, Chrysalis, when I will crush you like the parasite you are!”

The friends all brought Pinkie Pie back to the Cake’s, and she was soon resting in bed with an ice-bag resting on her aching head. “Ooo-ooh…!” she groaned. “I never thought it was possible to hit your head that hard.”

“Shh… just relax, Pinkie.” said Carrot Cake.

“You’ll be just fine.” added Cup Cake.

“You did help us a lot today, Pinkie.” said Lightning “But you still disobeyed orders.”

Pinkie nodded regrettably. “I’m sorry, but I just wanted to help.”

“We know, Pinkie.” said Starla “But if we’re going to survive in this war, we must follow orders. So they next time you’re given your post don’t desert it again unless we tell you.”

Pinkie promised to behave from then on, and then the all left her to rest.

Downstairs, Twilight was finishing writing her report to the queen and Grand Ruler, about she learned that sometimes when others were right it was best not to be so skeptical about things but rather do as she was told.

She gave the report to Spike who sent it off. That’s when Lightning and Starla came downstairs, all of them were glad the robot was beaten and Pinkie’s injuries were only minor. But still, that robot-- “You don’t think Chrysalis sent it do you?” asked Spike.

During the battle, Lightning scanned the orb with his visor several times, and it was concluded that the life-energy from the robot's orb was almost exactly the same kind of energy Chrysalis and the Changelings used for food-- powerful life energy transfigured from the essence of emotions.

Despite this, however, “I don’t know this isn’t her style.” said Twilight. “It’s too unpredictable, too dangerous.”

“And another thing, Spike…” Lightning said “Changelings don’t know very much cybernetics, or any type of machinery. According to research, they rely so heavily on their own tricks and magic, they feel they’re better off without them.”

“But where did that robot come from?” Krysta wondered aloud. The others all wondered the same thing, and they all began to have a feeling that maybe someone else was out to get them, but who was it, what did they want, and why?

One thing was certain. The battle that day told them all to train harder and make themselves stronger for future battles.

Professor Brain had gathered the scrap remains of the robot to try and examine it and maybe find ways to help make Starfleet’s weapons and armor stronger as well.

At least the kingdom was safe for another day!

(Promo)

In our next episode, a country singing star is reported missing, and then he miraculously shows up at New Sweet Apple acres. He soon befriends the famers, but seems to be disheartened towards music, his career and fans and plans to never perform again.

It’s now up to the friends to discover the problem, but can they convince the singer to rekindle his love for music?

Don’t miss the next episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Right as Wrong”)

Episode 8: Right as Wrong

EPISODE EIGHT

New Sweet Apple Acres, just as beautiful and as peaceful as it was before Equestria was destroyed and United Equestria was created. Only now it was much bigger with a lot more land than it had before, which meant there were tons and tons of apple orchards which meant it would take a lot longer to buck them all off, unless of course Buddy Rose was there.

Applejack and Big Mac had been up since dawn putting all the baskets under each and every single tree, and Buddy Rose was working in his garden waiting for Applejack to give him the signal. “Okay, Buddy, let ‘em have it!” she called.

Buddy Rose nodded and flew high over the orchards. “LEAF SWARM!” He sent swarms of razor-leafs at the trees, skillfully cutting all the apples off at once and landing them in the baskets, and with his super speed and others helping out, whole orchards of trees would be stripped of their apples within minutes.

Of course on occasion, Applejack and family still liked to buck-kick the trees the old fashion, but were grateful to have Buddy Rose living with on the land them. “Boy sure hasn’t lost his touch.” Applejack said.

“Eeyup…” said her brother. “Wish I could do that fancy stuff of his.”

Buddy Rose was just glad he could help out, especially when Apple Bloom and DD weren’t around. They had gone into town because one of Apple Bloom’s favorite singers was performing in New Ponyville town square…

There was even a poster of him in Apple Bloom’s bedroom-- Hayden Jammings, a grey Earth Pony with a light brown mane-- A renowned country and western singer. Applejack and Big Mac were fond of him too, and even had one of his posters hanging up by the barn, but sadly they couldn’t go with all the work there was, and they did have to watch Granny Smith, which today seemed easy as she just sat in her chair and kept gazing heavenly at the poster of Hayden. “Ah, The ripest apple of the bunch” she would call him.

The others rolled their eyes typically, and then got back to work.

By the time they were halfway through hauling the apple baskets in, did a very glum looking Apple Bloom and DD come walking by with their head hanging low. “Hey, sis.” said Applejack “What’cha doin’ home so early for?”

Apple Bloom looked up at her sister and didn’t have the heart to say, but DD looked and answered “The concert was canceled.”

“What?!” snapped Applejack “What do you mean it was canceled?” added Buddy Rose.

Apple Bloom explained that Hayden never showed up and no one knew where he had gone. So the show was canceled, but at least everyone who came got their money back for their tickets refunded. “I just wanna to go my room.” said Apple Bloom and off she went with a face bluer than a wet weekend. DD sighed, and just sat down on a chair.

Buddy Rose and Big Mac saw everything “Poor girls” Buddy Rose said “It doesn’t make sense. Why would Hayden not show up?”

Big Mac shrugged and shook his head.

DD still felt disappointed, but she decided to help out with the apple harvest to take her mind off of things, but Apple Bloom spent most of the day in her room as quiet as a mouse. Every now and then she’d hear a knock at the door followed by someone asking if she was okay. Eventually Applejack came in and had a heart-to-heart talk with her sister and it helped perk her spirits up a bit. Eventually she Apple Bloom out of her room to help the others with the apple hauling, and by sundown the work was all done, and everyone sure felt bushed, but there was still a whole lot more work to do in the morning. Some of the apples had to be shipped, others turned into sauce, cider, Granny Smith’s famous apple butter. Buddy Rose even had some crops to pick and then plant new seeds.

Life wasn’t easy on the farm, but everyone sat together all curled up by the fireplace for a nice relaxing fire, when suddenly there was a knock at the door. “Bells, bells, all I hear is bells.” said Granny.

Applejack went to answer the door and saw an exhausted, starving and dehydrated pony who wore a ragged old trench coat in the warm night. “Sweet Mercy Me!” cried Applejack.

The pony looked very desperate. “Please, I need help.” he cried in a tired voice, with a southern accent. He seemed pretty harmless, and the only thing he seemed to have on hi was a guitar. Applejack was quick to bring him in. “Thank you!” he cried “Thank you so much! I don’t know where else to turn to.”

Everyone helped the stranger inside and sat him down in the living room. Then the stranger took off his hat and coat and everyone gasped especially Apple Bloom and DD. Apple Bloom stammered “Why-- you’re… you’re…!

“…Hayden Jammings!” cried DD.

Hayden nodded, and as much as everyone felt their insides leaping with astonishment, they remembered Hayden needed help. They all gave him some warm soup and some cool water, and Hayden felt a little better and he asked if he could have lodgings for the night as he didn’t have any place to go as he couldn’t face all the ponies and creatures he let down at the concert who were bound to be mad at him for just running off.

“Hold the phone here. You just ran off?” asked Applejack.

“Yeah.” replied Hayden. “I know it was downright rotten to do, but I just couldn’t perform. Please, can’t ya’ll let me stay here, I won’t be too much trouble, and I really need this. Please!”

Seeing the desperation in his eyes, and he obviously meant no threat-- the others just couldn’t refuse and Buddy Rose allowed Hayden to stay at his house across the way from Applejack’s, but before retiring for the night, Apple Bloom asked Hayden why he skipped his concert.

Hayden looked as sad as if he had lost his best friend and answered “Well… I guess… my heart just wasn’t all that together.” That’s when he left to retire for the night and the others now understood why he left the concert-- obviously having a broken heart. The only question was what hurt him so much and would Hayden not be up to discussing it?

The next morning, Hayden felt a little better, and even offered to help everyone with their chores as payment for their generosity. He used to be an old farm boy himself and had a knack of gardening and taking care of livestock. He even helped Apple Bloom and DD with their chores, even showing them some tricks he learned as a colt to help her make harder chores seem easier, like tossing hay loads into the upper area of the barn, or an old horse whispering trick to get disobedient animals to behave themselves, like the sheep. “Ya could’a just a-a-a-asked.” the sheep would reply.

Applejack and the boys couldn’t help but think it was cute the way the girls and Hayden were getting along so well, but all three of them still were curious about what upset Hayden to make him skip the concert. Yet every time they tried to ask him, Hayden didn’t seem too keen on telling them. “I don’t wanna be a bother. It’s my problem, I should face it alone.”

“Horse feathers!” said Applejack “Ya know if you’ve got a problem you should tell someone, or else how can they help ya?”

“Well that’s just it…” said Hayden “I don’t reckon anyone out there can help, not with this problem.”

“How do you know that for sure?” asked Buddy Rose.

Hayden admitted he didn’t know “I guess you could say I’m nervous like a dormouse scared of the barnyard cat.” Then he went off to get back to work, and that’s when something fell out from pants pocket. It was a small list of the names of mares. Seven names and all of them were crossed out. “What is this?” Buddy Rose wondered aloud

“Some kind’a list maybe.” said Big Mac.

“Who are all those ponies?” wondered Applejack.

All the rest of that day, Hayden helped everyone, and by midafternoon he announced that he was going to takeoff and try and head home. “I think I’ve taken up enough of your generosity hospitality.”

“Do you think you’ll go on another concert?” asked DD.

“I don’t think so, missy.” Hayden said “If anything, I think it’s time for this old stallion to head out to pasture.” Everyone gasped at that sentence. What he really meant was, he was thinking of retiring from music altogether.

“Come again…?” asked Granny “Really, I didn’t hear ya.”

“But you can’t just retire.” said Apple Bloom.

“Oh, sure I can. All the great stars know when their time has come to step aside and let someone else have the spotlight.”

“Or maybe you’re just running from it…” said Buddy Rose. He, Applejack and Big Mac stood with narrowed eyes at him. “Admit it, Hayden. You’re tryin’ run away from somethin’.”

Hayden felt insulted “I ain’t runnin’ from no one and nothin’.”

That’s when Applejack gave Hayden back the list they had found. “Oh!” Hayden said “My list.”

“Mind tellin’ us what it’s for?” asked Applejack.

Hayden just hesitated and felt nervous. “Come on, fella…” said Big Mac “Let’s put our clothes on the line to dry now-- Tell us what eatin’ ya.”

For once, Hayden felt he couldn’t hold it back anymore. So he decided to explain, and what’s more, he decided to do it through a song he had written but never actually sang to anyone before.

Apple Bloom and DD leapt for joy that Hayden was going to sing. “Oh, you won’t be cheerin’ much when I sing you this one.” Hayden said “It’s a song I made up because I was feeling downhearted and blue. When I started to feel my hopes runnin’ dry like a wishin’ well that’s go no wishes left.”

He tuned his guitar up, and while he did he explained how he was grateful of having many adoring fans, but, when it came down to it, he was as lonely as a giant redwood tree on a green hilltop. He longed to find that special someone, and maybe start a family of his own and make a life outside of his music, but in the past few years it just never worked out for him. It turned out that each and every mare was just after him for granted, only wanting him for the fame and fortune that came with him, or some totally didn’t understand him at all, and then just up and left him abruptly or simply realizing they made a mistake, and that hurt him, a lot!

That list the others found was the names of all the wives he had.

“You were married seven times?” asked Applejack, almost unable to believe it.

“Yep.” replied Hayden “And neither one of them worked out for me. That’s why they’re all crossed out. That’s how I made up this song. Y’all ready?”

The others nodded and gave him their full attention, and he started playing, while reminiscing to the day of his very first wedding to his first wife, and main word he used was the exact title of his song.

As Hayden played and sang his woes, the others felt awful, and by the end of his song, Hayden recited a moral of his song, about whenever you thought things were all okay, and your life would be gold… “Wrong!”

The song finished, and the rest was pretty much read for itself. Hayden’s seventh wife had left him on the night of the concert, and poor Hayden was so heartbroken that he was finally accepting his hopelessness, that maybe he’d never find himself a steady wife. He was in no condition to perform that night, but didn’t want to face the crowds and break the bad news to them. So he just ran off, too ashamed and too embarrassed to confront the fans he had obviously disappointed.

He never told anyone about his martial issues as he didn’t want anyone to worry about him, and go out of their way to try and help him in a situation that he felt they couldn’t. That’s why Hayden was thinking of quitting music. It was reminding him too much of all his failed marriages and kept making him upset.

The others couldn’t blame him for wanting to quit, but insisted he not do it. “You’d just be running away from your problems. That doesn’t mean you’ll escape from them.” said DD. “And what about all your many fans?” asked Apple Bloom “Surely ya don’t wanna be lettin’ them down.”

“Uh… well… No, I don’t. But if they found out my problem--”

“…But they haven’t.” Applejack said “Ya haven’t actually told anyone how ya feel. Ya need to be more open with others. It’s the only way they’ll ever understand.”

Now that Hayden thought about, apart from his “Wrong” song, he did have a few other songs he wrote about how badly he felt after his wives left him, but never actually sang them to anyone else.

“Think of it this way.” Buddy Rose said “What would ya rather have-- A whole world full of fans that just love you and would understand you, or some cheesy wife who doesn’t even love you for who you are?”

Hayden nervously twiddled his thumbs pondering over what to do, but ultimately decided “All right. I’ll do it, but only if y’all will help me.”

Everyone’s eyes lit up and they were quick in saying yes.

Hayden stayed at the acres for a few more days as he and the others worked together to start another concert, to make up for Hayden’s last one. Only this time, they wouldn’t charge any admission fees to make up for last time, and it was bound to bring more to the concert.

All together, they built a stage and set everything up in the open fields, and set up posters all over the town, saying a performance was given but not who was performing, just that he was an extra special guest.

On the night of the concert, Applejack invited Twilight, Lightning and all the others early to give them front row seats. “What’s all this about again?” asked Lightning.

Krysta wanted to know the same thing “Is it a concert for charity?”

“And why weren’t we charged with admission?” asked Twilight

“Who cares? We got the best seats.” said Spike as he relaxed with his bag of small diamonds “…And good snacking.”

Soon, the place was packed with lots of ponies, and the larger creatures sat way in back. The concert was ready to begin, as Apple Bloom and Applejack came out to welcome everyone.

“Now you must be wonderin’ what y’all are doin’ here tonight? Well, we’ve all got a special treat for you.”

“Let’s put our hands, claws or whatever you may have for our own special guest… Hayden Jammings!”

At first everyone was surprised, but then cheered loudly and wildly as Hayden stepped out on stage. He thanked everyone for coming and apologized for his behaviour at the last concert, and then he explained why, and everyone, though surprised, understood and found it easy to forgive him.

He also took the opportunity to thank Applejack and the others for helping him and admitted that he was thinking about quitting. This made the crowd gasp and fall silent. “Well, I know none of you would like that.” he said “Come to think of it, neither would I. I know y’all have a hard time understandin’ and ol’ country horse like me. Sometimes I do myself, but one thing I know now-- If were to give up my music, I’d be givin’ up on life itself, like an old race horse done with livin’ and bein’ put out to pasture… and only do I realize… that I got way too many songs to sing and plenty of you fans to please to be ready for that now!”

The crowd cheered again, and Hayden began his first song, as the concert continued, he let Applejack and friends sing and dance with him on stage. Hayden also sang a few of those sad songs including his “Wrong” song, but at the end of each one, he began to feel lighter, a little more cheerful thanks to getting all that stress out of him and telling lots of others.

The concert was a huge hit, and it was almost as if everyone had found a whole newfound level of respect for Hayden, even though no admission was charged, a lot of the creatures threw him gold coins and even flowers as their way of expressing their pity over all his failed marriages. Hayden felt incredible for the first time. “Well, don’t that be doggoned.”

Early the next morning, Hayden really decided to leave, but he thanked Applejack and the gang one last time. “Never would’a found my backbone if weren’t for y’all believing in me and showin’ me the light.

“It’s what we’re here for.” said Buddy Rose.

“Eeyup!” agreed Big Mac.

“You take care of yourself now, young Jammings.” said Applejack “And remember what we told ya…”

Hayden promised he’d be more open with some of his feelings, especially if it meant he might get some help whenever he was feeling down. Just before he left, Apple Bloom and DD asked “Will you ever come back sometime and visit?” asked DD. “And I hope you’ll play us more music.” added Apple Bloom.

Hayden smiled and patted their heads “Girls, you got yourself a done deal.”

As Hayden headed off into the early morning, he wrote his report…

“Dear Queen Celestia and Grand Ruler Celesto…

Aside from bein’ married and divorced, I reckon there’s hardly anything that haven’t seen or done twice, but I have learned today that it ain’t right to keep your feelin’s all cooped up to yourself. No one can help or even understand ya if ya don’t let’em know, and worse than that, ya may not even be able to help yourself and ya may end up making mistakes you’ll regret later but ya may not be so lucky to correct.

Maybe I will find me a real steady wife one day, I just gotta believe, but in the meantime I’d much rather be happier with many folks who do love me than just one that don’t. Heh, I think might make a song about that.”

And he did, and it was a real hit with all his fans all over United Equestria, and it wasn’t long before Hayden was married for the eighth time, and this time… it looked like it was for keeps.

(Promo)

In our next episode, Lightning and Starla are court martialed and are having to answer to charges of recent reckless actions from a previous involvement, including an almost falling out in their relationship, which nearly caused a lot of massive trouble for the entire kingdom.

What happened between Lightning and Starla, and will their story sustain them well under the charges bough on them?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Trial of Misjudgment”)

Episode 9: Trial of Misjudgment

EPISODE NINE

Starla and Lightning were both in big trouble and being court martialed!

They were called before Grand Ruler and Celestia at the royal palace to discuss charges for baffling insubordination, and for causing a load of trouble and danger when a changeling that was captured that day had almost escaped.

All their friends were sitting in their seats. Dyno and Myte’s arms and heads were wrapped in bandages, both very annoyed with Starla and Lightning. Celestia banged her gavel, and Grand Ruler read the charges against the two officers…

-Blatant Insubordination
-Failure to cooperate and aid one another in battle
-Not looking out for your comrades
-Allowing the near escape of an enemy.

“Never in all my years of command have I seen such charges, especially from two off our finest, not to mention my own apprentice.”

Celestia placed her hand over her husband’s arm telling him to calm down. Grand Ruler took in a deep breath and sat down beside her. Celestia gazed shamefully at Lightning and Starla. “Would you two care to explain what happened?”

“And remember to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth.” Grand Ruler added.

Lightning and Starla told the story from the beginning…

It all started when Lightning and Starla were visiting Dr. Penny for their regular weekly physicals. Lightning checked out okay, but Starla, her legs had gotten very skinny lately from too much training and struggling. It wasn’t serious medically, but Starla felt terrible, and she could feel the difference in her legs the way her boots didn’t feel a perfect fit. She felt that others would make fun of her if they found out, and made Lightning promise not to tell anyone about her legs being “Skinny as pancakes.” Lightning promised his mare-friend he wouldn’t tell, and they sealed it with a soft kiss…

…but the very next day as Starla was passing by in town, she overheard Lightning talking to Pinkie, and the Spanish Twins, and she heard him say the words “They were skinny as pancakes. Can you believe what she said to me after that?” and everyone shared a soft laugh, but Starla, she felt tears coming to her eyes and her heart aching.

When Lightning met up with her, she angrily refused to talk to him and just walked off in a huff. Lightning tried to ask what was wrong “Don’t talk to me!” she would only say “You’ve said enough.” Lightning was very confused and kept following Starla all the way home only to have her slam the door smack into his face “Ow!” he groaned. “Fine, if that’s the way you want to be!”

The next day she was just as stern and as distant towards Lightning as possible. Finally, Lightning had no choice but to pull rank on her “Lieutenant Starla Shine, what is wrong with you? I want an answer, and as Captain I am making this is an order!”

Starla knew she couldn’t refuse an order, and so she snapped “You told my secret! You promised me you wouldn’t, and you went right behind my back.”

“What?!” snapped Lightning “No I didn’t.”

“Yes you did!” protested Starla “I heard you. I saw you, and right now I don’t think I ever want to hear or see you ever again! Goodbye Lightning Dawn!” and she stormed off.

“Starla…!” Lightning said. He tried to explain that he didn’t know what she was talking about, but she wouldn’t hear him out. He felt absolutely crushed then. “Women…!” he growled.

As for Starla, she made it home, threw herself onto her bed and burst into tears bewailing that she had lost her colt-friend. “How could he betray me like this?” she sobbed.

“So you felt that Lightning had betrayed you.” said Celestia.

“What happened after that?” asked Grand Ruler.

Lightning and Starla explained that it was most certain that Chrysalis had been observing them…

Chrysalis couldn’t stop laughing and mocking at Lightning and Starla’s fallout. “They no longer trust each other-- the perfect time to launch another attack.”

The captain bowed to her “I couldn’t agree more, my queen. I’ll have a changeling sent down immediately.”

“Yes! Do that.” said Chrysalis “And make sure to gather a lot of energy.”

Lightning went and talked to some of his friends about Starla, and Dyno and Myte were baffled and shocked.

“I didn’t even know she had a secret.” said Dyno

“What is it?” Myte asked only to quickly withdraw what he asked. “Sorry.”

Lightning sighed heavily “I just don’t get what’s wrong with her.” he said “I keep trying to tell her I didn’t betray her, but she won’t talk to me and worse, I can’t even order her to tell me everything, it’d just makes things worse.”

Krysta felt bad for Lightning and so did Spike, and they wished there was something they could do, but Lightning told them not to. He didn’t want to risk their getting upset if Starla gave them the cold shoulder too. “Don’t keep beating yourself up like this, Lightning.” said Twilight “I’m sure Starla will come around soon.”

“I hope so.” replied Lightning.

Just then, the alarms sounded. There was an attack in progress. “Let’s go!” snapped Lightning, and off they went to the danger area.

At the market, a changeling had taken control of Cup Cake while she was shopping, and she was terrorizing the town and every creature she ran into she used a hypnotic trance to knock them to sleep and then steal their love energy. Carrot Cake couldn’t believe his own wife, and Pound and Pumpkin were frightened little foals crying in Pinkie Pie’s arms. “It’s okay.” she cried “...It’s okay, kids!” but she herself felt like crying in fear.

That’s when Starla dropped down from the skies, “Halt!” she said.

Ms. Cake laughed wickedly as the changeling controlled her. “Foolish creature, you think you can take me on alone?”

“Not alone!” said a voice, and there stood Lightning and the others. Lighting and the twins were already transformed, but Starla didn’t seem too happy to see Lightning and glared at him sharply before turning away from him. “Ay, Ay, Ay! That’s a sharp look.” said Dyno.

“Never mind that now.” Twilight said and she used her splitter spell on Cup Cake, ejecting the changeling out of her. Krysta and Spike dashed over to help Cup Cake to safety. Carrot Cake was overjoyed to have his wife back, and the kids could feel their mama was back to normal.

Now the others could fight the changeling, only Starla seemed more interested in fighting all alone, and he wouldn’t let the others help her, especially Lightning. “Stop trying to help me!” she said “I’m not flat as a pancake!”

She began to fight all by herself. She did an okay job at the start, but without help, the changeling was starting to get the upper hand, and kicked her hard in the chest sending her crashing into a crate of apples. “Starla!” cried Lightning as he ran over and tried to help her up, but she slapped him away “I don’t want your help!” she growled. “Starla this is no time to be grouchy!” Lightning protested, and the two of them began to squabble back and forth. Twilight tried to break them up but the twins convinced her to help them fight. Only problem was, even with the force-fields up around the homes, Dyno and Myte didn’t dare use any of their explosive or ground attacks, or fear shaking things up, they would have to fight regularly.

Twilight was still able to use her magic, but this changeling wasn’t like any of the others. It had been secretly training, and observing their fighting styles, without the whole team ganging up on him, the changeling was able to overpower Twilight and the twins easily.

“Lightning…! Starla…!” Twilight screamed trying to get them to come and help. Starla and Lightning finally broke up their squabble and dashed over to try and help the others, but the changeling saw them coming and knocked Twilight away, and blasted the twins hard into a pile of crates with his magic began to dash off.

“It got away!” groaned Twilight

“Well I hope you’re happy.” snapped Lightning.

“Oh, so this is my fault now?” protested Starla “Why am I even talking to you?” and she stomped off in a huff. Leaving the others to help Dyno and Myte up, and the both of them had gotten injured in the crash. Both of them were very annoyed with Lightning and Starla. Even Twilight Spike and Krysta were angry with Lightning for squabbling with Starla instead of concentrating on the battle. “Grand Ruler and Queen Celestia would be ashamed of you and Starla.” said Twilight, and she and the others went off to help get the twins treatment for their wounds, leaving Lightning feeling grumpier than ever. Now more of his friends were mad at him, and the changeling was on the loose. “A great day this is turning out to be.” he grumbled. “And women-- They’re just as fickle as space! Peaceful one minute, fighting like crazy the next.”

He figured the best thing he could do now was go and find the changeling and capture it himself, he was still grumbling as he flew through the night.

Meanwhile, the changeling had retreated into a nearby forest to catch his breath. “That was a close one.” he panted. “I’ve got to think of a way to gather up more energy and then strike them again.”

“Psst…!” hissed a voice “Agent, come this way.”

The changeling followed the sound of the voice to find the captain. “I bring you a message from Queen Chrysalis.” and he handed the changeling a letter saying that Chrysalis would meet the changeling in a secret place to join in the fight so they could wipe out the enemies together.

“This is not like our queen.” hissed the changeling “She said that she refuses to fight until she had sustained herself with enough energy.” Still, an opportunity like this was hard to pass up, and so the changeling agreed. Unbeknownst to him, however, the captain had forged that letter as a setup he was plotting.

“Phase-one is complete.” he snickered “Now, part two.”

Grand Ruler and Celestia gazed at each other with looks of concern. “Continue.” Grand Ruler said. “What happened next…?” asked Celestia.

Twilight Spike and Krysta had treated the twins’ wounds, but the twins were now in bandages. “Gracias, Amigos.” Dyno said.

“So what do we do now?” asked Myte.

“Order another milkshake?” said Spike.

Krysta landed near him “He means about Lightning and Starla.” she said “This has gone on far enough between them and we can’t have them mad at each other.”

“Krysta’s right.” said Twilight “We’ve got to set those two straight before things get worse.”

“But what about the changeling…?” asked Spike. “It got away; we can’t let it run loose.”

This was also true, and that suddenly made everyone realize that both Lightning and Starla each could have gone off to search for the changeling themselves, and if they ran into each other, who knew how bad things could get. “We’ve got to find them.” Twilight said.

Dyno and Myte insisted on coming. Their injuries weren’t very severe and they could make it. “Fine, but don’t blame me if you get hurt again.” Twilight said.

Meanwhile, the captain had reported to Chrysalis that the changeling had succeeded in capturing some of the enemy forces. “Is this true?” Chrysalis asked. “Yes, my queen.” said the captain “At least that is what I have been told, but this is an opportunity I feel we cannot miss. Much pure energy and love power can be yours, and we will a great step closer to our ultimate goal of conquering United Equestria.”

Chrysalis decided to go for it, “This had better be good, captain. I am running out of patience.”

“Oh it will be good.” The captain thought sinisterly, “Very good indeed. Phase-two is complete.”

Lightning had been soaring all above the town using his scanner to search for the changeling’s signal. All civilians were to remain in their homes or other buildings until further notice. Up ahead, he could see Starla. “Starla…!” he called out to her. Starla peered round but then scowled and turned back and speeded up to get away from him, but Lightning was more than able to catch up to her.

“Starla…!”

Still she ignored him, and poured on more speed to try and get away from him, but of course Lightning caught up with her due to his advanced training. “Starla, look, about what happened--”

“I don’t want to talk about it!” she snapped at him “There’s nothing to talk about. You betrayed my secret!”

“No I didn’t!” snapped Lightning “And right now, this is no time to talk about that, we’ve got to find that changeling.”

Starla knew he was right, but this by no means meant she was keen on working with him.

Suddenly their scanners began to blink and beep crazily, and off in the distance they could see magical lights flickering. Twilight and the others could see it too and recognized what it was immediately. “…Chrysalis!” the all exclaimed softly.

“This can’t be good.” whimpered Spike.

“Let’s go!” said Twilight.

The changeling was already on the scene and witnessed Chrysalis’ entrance. “What’s this?” Chrysalis sneered “Where are the prisoners?”

The changeling seemed confused, “But… I thought that--”

“Freeze!” shouted a voice, and Lightning and Starla dropped in from the skies. “You’re not going anywhere this time, Chrysalis.” said Lightning. Chrysalis angrily glared at the changeling. “So, you made a double crossing deal!” she growled “…Turn me in to save your own self!”

The changeling tried to protest that he was just as confused, but Starla and Lightning already dashed at them and the fight was on. Starla went after the changeling all by herself and Lightning went after Chrysalis, while hiding in the shadows, the captain saw everything and chuckled softly before he vanished and was gone.

Starla was barely able to stand too much of a chance against the well-trained changeling, and Lightning had it worse. Chrysalis had become stronger and swifter since their last encounter. Now her skills seemed exactly on par with his. She blocked his every attack, and managed to hit him more times than he hit her. “What’s wrong little captain? You didn’t honestly think the energy I gather is just to boost my life force. It increases my power and strength.” she fired two beams of energy from her eyes blasting Lightning hard and sending him skidding across the ground.

“Lightning!” cried Starla, and in her distraction, the changeling kicked her hard in the chest sending her skidding towards Lightning.

The changeling and Chrysalis laughed maliciously and prepared for a final attack, when suddenly a bright ray of magic hit them behind. It was Twilight and the others. “Leave our friends alone!” Twilight demanded.

“Si!” growled the twins.

Chrysalis shook scoffed and then dashed over to fight them, with the changeling helping her. Dyno and Myte had a hard time keeping their stance due to their injuries, but they were still able to perform their attacks, especially in the open area now, away from any buildings.

“BOOM-BOOM FIREBALLS!” The twins launched their fireballs, knocking the changeling back, but Chrysalis evaded the attack and lunge at the already injured twins, only run into to one of Krysta’s warping portals, sending her back where she started. “Sorry that’s the best I can do.” Krysta said.

As the fight continued, Lightning got back up again and helped Starla up, but she was still mad at him, only this time she actually came clean. “I saw you. You were talking to the twins.”

Finally it was starting to make sense “I wasn’t talking about you!” Lightning said firmly and he finally explained the truth…

Eariler that day he had been working at the Cake’s bakery with Pinkie Pie, they were trying to bake brownies but accidently used baking soda instead of baking powder. The brownies turned out “Skinny as pancakes.”

And the part where he said “Can you believe what she said to me after that” he was referring to Pinkie Pie who took their mistake with humor. She had said to him “This isn’t the first time it’s happened.”

Starla felt heart-struck “You… weren’t talking about me?”

“Of course not…!” snapped Lightning “I was trying to tell you all day, but you didn’t me a chance nor did you explain your side to me either.”

Starla felt like such a fool. She was suddenly snapped out of her trance when Twilight called for help, and there she was backed into a wall, with no way to get out. Chrysalis and the changeling were slowly inching towards her ready for the kill, when suddenly they were both blasted at form behind. “What’s this?!” snarled Chrysalis.

“STARLIGHT ARROW”

Starla fired more shots, hitting the villains hard and strong. Chrysalis dashed like an angry bull to attack Starla, but Lightning soared in from the side and bashed her hard in the side sending her crashing to the ground. “Get them!” she ordered her changeling.

“Oh, no you don’t!” growled Lightning as he readied his capture-blaster just as the changeling started charging at him. “…FIRE!” and he shot at the changeling, it got hit, fell over, there was the explosion and the changeling was transfigured.

Chrysalis stomped her foot angrily. “You’ll pay for this, ponies! Someday!” and then she vanished. “Come back and fight, cowards!” shouted Lightning, but she was already gone.

The changeling was at least captured, but now Dyno and Myte suffered more injuries in the battles. They, along with Twilight, Spike and Krysta were very angry with Starla and Lightning now, and that point, Grand Ruler and Queen Celestia appeared in the skies.

“CAPTAIN LIGHTNING DAWN!! LIEUTENANT STARLA SHINE...!!”

Both of them seemed furious, and Grand Ruler angrily told them “Both of you report to the palace immediately for inquiry and court martial!”

All the friends shuddered in fear, but not as much as Lightning and Starla.

“That is all.” Lightning said. “We’ve told you everything.”

Their majesties said nothing and then turned round to quietly discuss the matter of what to do. After brief deliberation, they

“Starla Shine…” said Celestia “You should have known better. Lightning would never have betrayed like that, especially without good reason. Yet you trusted your eyes and ears instead of hearing your colt-friend out.”

“And you, Lightning…” said Grand Ruler “You need to remember to put personal feelings behind priorities in serious times. You should have concentrated more on your objective than your issue with Starla.”

“Yes, master.” Lightning said “There is no excuse.”

As much as Celestia and Grand Ruler were pleased that at least the changeling was now safely in the prison caverns, Lightning and Starla still were to blame for all of the trouble for the kingdom, themselves, and their friends. “United Equestria is built on trust, friendship, mutual understanding. Instead, you both showed the exact opposite towards one another.” Celestia said.

Lightning and Starla felt very ashamed.

“And what is more…” Grand Ruler said “The entire Starfleet organization is built on discipline, order, and respect… and the both of you caused a lot of trouble today over personal feelings regarding over a simple misunderstanding that could have been dealt with peaceably. This cannot and will not be tolerated!”

As punishment, Lightning and Starla were sentenced to one-hundred hours of community service each, and one full week of extra hard training. Celestia warned everyone to take learning from this, and both she and Grand Ruler didn’t want to hear of anything like this happening again.

With that, the court was dismissed.

A few days passed, and Lightning and Starla were working off some of their hours in New Canterlot around the palace so the servants could have time off. Still, at least they weren’t mad at each other anymore, and they both apologized to each other deeply.

“I should’ve known you wouldn’t have betrayed me, Lightning.” said Starla.

“Yeah, and I’m sorry too.” said Lightning “For yelling at you during the battles and pulling rank on you. So, we cool?”

Starla came right up to Lightning and pulled him into a kiss. “What do you think?” she teased.

The others could all see them from the palace. “Fighting is harsh…” said Dyno “But makeups are fun.” added Myte, he and his brother slapped a high-five only to forget about their injuries. “AY-Y-Y-Y…!” they cried, the others couldn’t help but giggle softly.

(Promo)

In our next episode, Rarity begins to lose her faith in her life after being insulted by rich, upper-class ponies. Wishing to do something about it, Rarity decides to seek riches. After talking to Zecora, she is mysteriously guided to a magic collar which turns anything she touches into solid gold, but soon she goes out of control and realizes her big mistake.

How serious will Rarity’s new power on her and her friends?

Don’t miss the next episode of “Starfleet Magic”

(Next Episode: “Goddess of Gold: Part 1”)

Episode 11: Goddess of Gold: Part 2

“Previously on Starfleet Magic

After being insulted by upper-class ponies, Rarity decided to increase her wealth. She sought Zecora who summoned forth a spiritual guide which lead Rarity to a metal-collar, soon revealed that it had the power to transform anything Rarity touches into solid gold. At first she was overwhelmed by this new power, but suddenly found herself in extreme trouble as her powers went out of control, and the ring seems permanently stuck on her.

EPISODE ELEVEN

The picnic was called off due to the crisis at hand. All the others were disappointed but they all understood and all promised to do their best to help Rarity, but at the moment it was best for everyone to keep far away from her. They couldn’t even let her back inside her house, and she understood because of the dangers.

She was forced to remain outside the city boundaries with some camping gear, which sadly got turned into gold.

She and the gang tried everything; however every single possibility had been attempted, explored and failed…!

Rarity tried putting gloves on her hands to try and block the magic-- that didn’t work, and now her gloves were gold too. She tried using her magic to lift things without touching them, but the ring had disabled all her magic. Twilight tried some magic spells to remove the ring, but the ring was totally unaffected. Krysta couldn’t even try to warp the ring to another dimension, for as long as it was on Rarity it would take her with it.

Twilight and Lightning wrote letters to the Queen and Grand Ruler, but it turned out they were both at a royal business conference and wouldn’t be back for a few days. Even Zecora didn’t have the answer! She tried asking the spirits, but just as she feared-- Rarity didn’t heed their warning, now she was paying the price. They refused to help.

At best, Rarity had to stay where she was, eat whatever her friends brought to her like an uncouth animal-- just using her mouth without touching them or the food with her hands, but it didn’t make her feel any better. She hated burdening her friends and being so distant from everyone she loved and cared for.

It hurt the others more just to see her out there like that, all alone and miserable, even though the nights were warm and gentle.

Krysta could hardly get any sleep, she kept thinking about poor Rarity. Lightning woke up after her heard her tossing and turning in her little bed. “You okay, Krysta?” he asked. Krysta shook her head and didn’t have to explain whys he was upset. “I understand.” Lightning said. “I’m worried about her too.”

Spike and Twilight weren’t having it any easier sleeping either. Then, they heard a few stones being thrown at the door. It was Rarity using three golden pebbles so she wouldn’t touch the door herself.

She looked terrible. Her mane was all ruffled and she had red rims round her eyes. She smelled and looked as if she hadn’t bathed in days. “I have come to say goodbye.” she said softly.

“What?!” remarked Twilight. “What do you mean goodbye?” added Spike.

Rarity explained that she couldn’t bear to have her friends suffering over her because of her predicament, and she didn’t want to put them or anyone else in danger. So she had decided that she was going to leave. “Like a wounded creature, I shall venture off alone to die in the wide open world.”

Twilight and Spike felt their hearts skipping a beat. “But Rarity… you can’t!” cried Spike with tears forming in his eyes.

“Rarity, don’t do it!” cried Twilight “We’ll try and help you. We’ll get that ring off.”

Rarity shook her head “It’s so wonderful that you care this much, but I’m afraid that my mind is made up.” Tears were streaking down her face “Adieu my dear friends, and especially to you, Spikey Wikey.” She would have pecked him on the cheek, but she couldn’t risk it. Then she turned and began to walk out into the darkness. “Rarity…! Rarity, please don’t go!” cried Spike as he tried to follow her, but Twilight held him back, and they both watched until Rarity had gone completely out of sight.

Spike began to cry softly, and Twilight hugged him warmly, with her own tears falling.

The next morning, Lightning had every available patrol out searching for Rarity. Krysta had even gathered up some of her fairies from her planet and were out doing their own search. Meanwhile Spike and Twilight were just sitting around at Rarity’s campsite, hoping she would come back.

Spike wished she hadn’t left that night. “I know how you feel, Spike.” said Twilight. “We’ll find her… even if we have to search the whole planet, bit by bit.”

Lightning came back. Spike leapt with joy, “Did you find her? Huh? Huh?”

“Easy, Spike.” Lightning said “We haven’t found her yet. We don’t even have any clues." he explained that they tried to scan for Ratiy's signals, life-force, essence, magical properties, but they came up with nothing as the ring was obviously blocking all that. "Trying to find one pony on a planet this size is like looking for a needle in a haystack.”

Spike slumped down. He was beginning to think it was hopeless, and decided. “I’m going to go find her myself then.” and he ran off before anyone could try and stop him. “Oh, Spike…” groaned Twilight. “Poor guy, he’s desperate.” added Lightning.

No sooner had Spike gone when, “Guys!” called a voice. It was Artie, rushing in from above. He had disturbing news. “Those Diamonds Dogs-- they’re back! They’re trying to fight their way into New Ponyville.”

The others gasped. Diamond Dogs weren’t permitted by law within the city limits as they could not be trusted. “We’ve got to stop them!” Lightning said. “Let’s go!”

The Diamond Dogs that Lightning and Rarity fought off the other day were trying mercilessly to break into New Ponyville, but the guards at the boarder wouldn’t let them in, and now the dogs were making a fight of it, only this time they had brought more of their friends, outnumbering the guards, and they were also wearing armor made of diamond-filament making them stronger and harder to drive off.

“You’ll let us in, now or we’ll break down the wall and you!” growled the dog leader.

The others arrived. Twilight stood behind the gates to help the guards by putting up force-fields to block the dogs getting in, while Lightning and Artie helped with the attackers to try and keep the dogs out, and were authorized to capture them if they had to.

“Starfleet Magic!!” they transformed, and went into battle, but the dogs with their armor proved to be a bit much. Artie got out his staff wielded his staff to help him shove the dogs back, but this only made them madder!

“Is this your best?” asked the leader and he whistled for more dogs to come. Soon there were at least twenty dogs trying to fight their way in.

Lightning and Artie tried to capture the dogs, but they hadn’t been weakened enough for the capture magic to work. “Keep trying!” Lightning said “We can’t let them get in!”

“Right!” said Artie and he set his staff on low power. “SUPER STAFF SPIN!!” and hit one dog really hard, knocking him into five others.

The battle didn’t seem to be going anywhere, but Twilight couldn’t leave her post or the shields would drop and the dogs would break in. “I wish we had some help!” she groaned, but alas, most of the forces were still out searching for Rarity.

Spike, still not knowing about the fight, was still out looking for Rarity, and he had already reached the outer boundaries of New Ponyville. He was about to rest by a large rock, when he noticed it was made of gold. “Rarity!” he cried. “She’s been this way.” He saw other rocks and dead plants that were all turned into gold almost making a trail.

He kept on following the trail of gold things and eventually the trail lead him to a small cave, where a lot of the rocks and stalactites were gold, and he found Rarity sitting on a rock of gold, softly sobbing to herself and begging for death to come for her.

“Rarity…!”

She looked up. “Spike…?”

Spike ran over to hug her, “Stay away!” she yelled at him motioning at the ring. Spike stopped at the last few feet. “Rarity, we’ve been looking all over for you. Please come back.”

Rarity shook her head. “I can’t, Spike. I’m not long for this world. There’s no place for me out there now.”

“Rarity…” Spike begged “We’re not going to give up on you. We want to help you.”

“But you can’t help me, Spike. It’s the truth.” replied Rarity.

“Rarity, please, just come back with me. We’ll help you get that ring off your neck.”

“Go away, Spike. Leave me here in peace to die.”

“Rarity!” cried Spike as he laid his claws on Rarity’s hands. “NO...!!” Rarity shrieked shoving him away-- ZAP!

...It was too late!

Rarity felt the anguish striking into her already aching heart as she gazed at Spike, who was now nothing but a motionless statue. “Oh, no… No...!!!” she cried. “Spike, what have I done to you?” She fell flat to the ground and cried.

Suddenly, she felt the ground rumbling. She went to gaze outside and could see a pack of diamond dogs heading towards New Ponyville. She knew they weren’t allowed in and only assumed there was trouble.

Lightning kept firing his blaster, but he still couldn’t capture the dogs, not unless they were tired and weakened enough. Twilight was starting to feel weak and couldn’t hold the shield up much longer. Artie was running out of power too, and the dogs were still coming.

“Get them, boys!” ordered the leader. Finally, Lightning, Artie, and the guards were at the end of their strengths. “It’s no good.” Artie panted “We can’t… keep this… up!”

The dogs were all snickering and licking their teeth as they slowly approached the gates. “This was too easy.” hissed the leader.

The guards, and the friends still stood strong and tall in a last ditch effort to show they weren’t giving up and refused to let them in. this only made the dogs laugh, and as they prepared to rush in like a stampede…

“Stop!” snapped a voice.

The dogs turned and saw another pony.

“Rarity!” cried Twilight.

The dog leader laughed at the miserable state that Rarity was in, but when Rarity demanded “You wretched beasts are to leave this area immediately!” the leader’s features hardened and he approached her huffing “Who do you think you are ordering us around?”

All the dogs ganged up, but Rarity stood where she was. “You know you are not permitted to trespass on these peaceful lands. Now, I warn you; either you all leave here at once, or I shall turn you all into solid gold!”

Some of the dogs fell over laughing hard and loud. “You…? Solid gold?” laughed the leader. “Surely you are joking.”

Rarity decided to prove it, by picking up a simple stick on the ground. ZAP! It turned to Gold, just as she said. None of the dogs were laughing now. They stood there with shocked expressions. Some were cringing in fear. “Now, now… please… don’t do anything bad now.” whimpered the leader.

Rarity slowly inched towards the dogs holding out her finger, threatening to touch them. “All of you… get out of this place, and never come back!” she growled. Fearing for their lives, the entire pack ran off like the cowards they had become.

The guards cheered for joy, and the friends thanked Rarity. “Have you seen Spike anywhere?” Twilight asked. “He was out looking for you.”

Rarity’s eyes filled with tears again. “I haven’t the heart to tell any of you.” she cried, and judging from the look in her eyes. “Oh, Rarity, you didn’t...?!” cried Lightning.

Rarity turned and sadly walked away, back to her cave where the statue of Spike stood where it was. “Oh, Spike! Forgive me for what I’ve done to you.” She softly pressed her lips against the statue’s cheek. It felt so cold and lifeless.

Rarity sat down on a golden stone, begging to death to come and put her out of her misery. That’s when she heard that same spiritual voice that guided her to the magic ring. “Foolish, foolish pony.” he scolded her “You had everything necessary for happiness, and you gave it all up for what-- A cold, unfeeling, worthless metal.”

Rarity finally understood her error. “I know, I deserve to be punished… but not Spikey Wikey. He’s done nothing wrong. He doesn’t deserve to suffer because of me.”

“You should have thought of that earlier, but you chose not to heed my warning.”

“I know, and now it’s too late.” cried Rarity “What a miserable wretch I am.”

“Perhaps you have learned a lesson, Rarity? One of far greater value than any riches or magic is worth?”

Rarity nodded and swore “I have! Believe me, I have.”

“Then, for once, I shall make an exception. I will spare you from my power.”

“I don’t care about myself.” cried Rarity “It’s only Spike who I want freed.” but the voice didn’t speak to her again. She begged for it to come back, but it wouldn’t. She felt like crying herself to death again…

“Rarity? You have to have to cry anymore.”

Rarity recognized it and she turned. “Spike…?” He was there and back to normal. “Oh, Spikey-Wikey You’re alive!” she hugged him tightly and planet several kisses all over his face. Spike hot and light inside. “Gosh!” he sighed.

“Oh, Spike, I’ve learned my lesson. From now on, I’m going be a new pony. The old Rarity is gone, and I hope soon forgotten. I’ll never let the desire of wealth or other opinions ever cloud my better judgment again.”

Spike was very glad to hear her say that, and then he noticed. “Look! The ring isn’t glowing anymore.” Rarity saw it too, and she reached behind her neck and finally found the clip. Finally she got that ring off of her. “I’m free! Free at last!”

She threw the ring on the ground and it just faded away into thin air. Neither Spike nor Rarity knew where it had gone, and they just didn’t care. A treasure like that was far too dangerous to be owned.

The next day, Twilight held her picnic properly, and Rarity felt so relieved to be able to eat again, and have great times with her friends, and she put down what she had learned in her report.

“Dear Queen Celestia and Grand Ruler Celesto…

I have been such a fool letting the opinions of others get to me, and trying to become someone I’m not. While wealth and prestige are seemingly harmless to some, letting yourself become taken in by greed will ultimately lead you to nothing but misery and loneliness.

I have learned that I must be appreciative for what I have. All that glitters is not in gold, and wealth.

She gave the letter to Spike and he sent it on its way before they both ran off to play Cosmic Frisbee with everyone. As they ran into the fields, Rarity saw a shining coin on the ground. “Rarity…” Spike warned her.

“Well, a little bit never hurt anyone.”

(Promo)

In our next episode, the royal alicorns take their friends out for a night to ballet, but a night of dance and tranquil suddenly turns into a nightmare when the changeling captain sends another one of his robots to attack, and preparing with faster and swifter abilities.

How will Lightning and friends deal with this new metallic menace?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next episode: “Fast on your Feet”)

Episode 12: Fast on your Feet

EPISODE TWELVE

Lightning and Grand Ruler Celesto were training together in the palace dojo. Over the years since Lightning first started training, his speed, strength and stamina were becoming outstandingly impressive. Of course he still could not outmatch his master, but he was only told to do his best.

Grand Ruler knocked Lightning off his feet again and then lunged over him, as if for a finishing blow, but he stopped at the last few inches. “Hold!” he said and helped Lightning up. “That will do for today. Your skills are starting to reach the point of beyond adept, Lightning.”

Lightning was glad to hear that, “But, after all I’ve just been through I’ll be glad to be giving my body and my mind a good long rest.”

“I’m afraid you won’t have too much time to get that rest…” Grand Ruler said “Or have you forgotten that Queen Celestia and I have invited you and Twilight Sparkle to the ballet tonight as part of your cultural studies."

Lightning began to feel uneasy, though he had studied the art of ballet dancing and excelled at it during his training… he had never been to a real ballet before. “Exactly why you should come and see the real thing for yourself. Besides, you have also done so well in training, that for compensation, as was well anticipated of course, I have taken the liberty inviting Starla Shine to join us as your date.”

Lightning liked that idea and thought aloud “Well… maybe it won’t be so bad after all.”

Twilight, Starla and Celestia were already preparing for the ballet that night-- first class makeovers. It took a lot of time just to fix up Celestia’s long flowing mane and her tail. Twilight and Starla even got to wear new gowns that were made for them by Rarity. “You look fabulous, both of you.”

Twilight bowed “Same to you, my queen.”

Celestia wore her fancy formal queen’s garbs which she wore during Twilight’s coronation as princess. Only it had been refitted to accommodate her humanoid body. The sleeves were long. The dress was whole and went all the way around her, and she wore a red and white, royal robe.

Twilight wore her princess garbs, and Starla, after double-clicked her insignia, changed into her favorite ball gown which was pink, with ruffled shoulders, and long white gloves. Half of her beautiful long mane was piled on her in a beautiful bun, and a few threads dangled out front softly draping over her shoulders.

“Wow! When do I get one of those?” Twilight asked, hinting at the insignia “When you grow up.” Starla teased. The ladies all shared a giggle.

Spike was waiting patiently with the men, all dressed up in his cute little tux and ready to go-- He was invited too by Twilight, or rather being forced to come as she felt that as her helper he ought to take interest in her activities. Lightning tapped his Starfleet insignia twice and changed instantly from his casualwear to his formalwear-- He still wore his pants and boots, but he also wore a simple formal jacket and bowtie with his captain’s epaulets on his shoulders, and his medals.

Grand Ruler wore a white tuxedo, with golden royal epaulets, a blue sash, but he still wore his cape, and he also carried a walking stick with a blue sapphire at the brim.

“Ooh, la, la!” they said when they saw the ladies descending the stairs in their gowns. They exchanged bows and curtsies. Grand Ruler tenderly kissed his wife’s hand, and Lightning did the same with Starla, but Spike and Twilight both gazed at each other and felt, “Nah!”

Goldwin was still wide awake, and wanted to stay up that night to help keep an eye on the palace. “Are you sure about this?” Celestia asked. “Yes, I am…” answered Goldwin “And if anything goes wrong or I need help, Princess Luna, Cadance and Shining Armor are nearby, and the guards have the place under tight lock. I’ll be just fine.”

“Well, if you’re sure, we’ll be off then.” said Grand Ruler. They all bid each other goodnight, and the leaving party left Goldwin all by himself.

He really wished he could go with them, but he couldn’t, and he didn’t mind. He had a whole night practically to himself… as he just paced round the empty throne room.

As the party stepped into the coach and ready to leave, Starla sighed as she gazed at the palace “I’m worried about Goldwin. Do you think he’ll be lonely?” That’s what all the others pondered over. “Well, maybe we should’ve taken his magic mask?” said Spike “He can’t be lonely if he’s just a statue.”

“I know, be he said he wished to stay up late.” said Celestia “And he does have Princess Luna, as well as Shining Armor and Cadance close by.”

“Yeah, he does.” said Lightning “If he says he fine we ought to trust him. He does have to learn to handle being alone sometimes”

With that said, they were all off to the ballet.

Meanwhile, in his secret lair, the changeling captain was planning on taking matters into his own hands again. “I will show that wretch, Chrysalis, what true power is all about.” He gloated to himself as he continued to work. “She still hasn’t figured out that it is I who has been siphoning the energy she gathers in order to bring my beautiful robotic creations to life.”

This time he had a new creation. While his last robot was built for brute strength, this one had a different ability; one that he hoped would destroy the ponies for good, and he knew the perfect place to send it too.

Upon arriving at the ballet, many of the other creatures attending gazed in awe as the royal party arrived. Twilight even noticed two familiar faces in the crowd. “It’s Rhymey and Fluttershy.”

They stopped for a minute to say hi. “Why are you guys here?” asked Lightning.

“I had lots of spare time, so Rhymey thought he’d take me out tonight.” said Fluttershy.

Rhymey nodded and said…

“The ballet is such a poetic place,
It brings a smile right to my face.
The music plays, and dancers go on
It’s poetry in motion, and ever so on.”

They were all glad to see each other and thought they would all have dinner together after the show, but for now they all took their seats. Rhymey and Fluttershy sat down below on the main floor, while the royal party had a special balcony box reserved. They could see everything, except Spike, if he wasn’t sitting on Twilight’s head. “Just don’t mess up my mane.” she said.

The show began…

It was a ballet story about a weary young stallion who dreamt of being someone special and well known and respected, but he was so ridiculed and mocked by others that he began to lose confidence. Along the way he met a young mare who seemed troubled, and it turned out she was a princess who was on the run to escape the boredom and traditions of palace life. The two appeared to be falling in love.

Celestia and Grand Ruler took an immediate shine to the story. It was almost exactly identical to their past lives. Celestia had tears in her eyes at some of the sad parts. Her husband passed her a hankie.

Starla squeezed Lightning’s hand softly, and he gripped tight in response, both they and Twilight was bedazzled not just by the story, but the graceful and skillful movements the dancers showed.

Twilight hoped she could learn plain learn how to dance like that at all, for she was still just a rookie in training. The only one who didn’t seem interested was Spike. He had finally fallen asleep after trying his best to keep awake.

Rhymey and Fluttershy were enjoying the show too. “They’re so graceful.” Fluttershy whispered. Rhymey nodded in agreement; by this time he had enough inspiration to write a whole book of poetry, and maybe a few songs.

Soon, the first half of the show was over and an intermission happened to give the dancers a small rest period, and the audience a chance to stretch their legs a bit. Spike woke up startled by all the hustling. “Huh? What’s going on?” he asked. “Have a nice nap?” Twilight teased. The others all snickered softly, and Spike felt very embarrassed. “It’s all right, Spike. You’re still young.” said Celestia.

The intermission was soon over and everyone began to take their seats for the next act to open, but as the dancers took their places to begin, all the lights went out. Everyone gasped and stuttered and stammered in the dark. Then suddenly the stage lit up again and something was there that wasn’t before on the stage. “What’s that?” asked Spike.

“Is it part of the set?” wondered Lightning. They all soon got their answer as the thing began to attack the dancers-- grabbing them and absorbing the energy from them rendering them weak and unable to get up.

Fluttershy screamed and held on tightly to Rhymey, and it soon became clear that thing was no dancer. “Everyone out!” shouted Grand Ruler. Everyone, except the gang ran out of the theater “Let’s go down there!” said Lightning as he, Starla and Twilight leapt down below to join the others.

Once the last pony exited, Grand Ruler and Celestia gazed at each other and nodded. Then they flew towards opposite ends of the theater, and they formed a large force field keep outsiders from entering and getting involved in the action about to happen. Unfortunately, it meant they couldn’t assist the others as they had to each remain where they were to keep the spell working.

Lightning, Starla and Rhymey transformed, “STARFLEET MAGIC!!” Then they and Twilight headed onto the stage to confront the creature. They didn’t mind Twilight and Fluttershy fighting with them this time as they would need all the help they could get, but Fluttershy was beginning to cower. “Um… I’ll just stay here out of the way.” Fluttershy whimpered, but she was grabbed by Starla forced to join them on stage. “How do you expect to make the force cowering like this?” she scolded.

The creature gazed at them all, and they could all tell just by looking at it. “It’s a robot!” cried Twilight. “Right, everyone, be careful. We don’t know what its specialties are.” said Lightning. The others acknowledged.

“WARD SWORD” Rhymey shouted, and gripping his sword tight, he gazed at the evil metallically menace.

“I’ll go first,
And give him my worst!”

He dashed forth with his sword at the ready, but just as he was able to slash, the robot quickly sprinted out of the way causing Rhymey to miss. Then before he knew it, the robot leapt straight back again and kicked him hard. Fluttershy screamed as Rhymey skidded across the stage stopping near her. “Are you alright?” she asked as she helped him.

“Yes…
I guess!” groaned Rhymey.

Starla, Lightning, and Twilight all went after the robot at once, only to have the robot dodge their every attack and attack them all hard, sending them all crashing across the stage.

Rhymey and Starla leapt up high…

“STAR SHOWER”

“DRILL QUILL”

Combining their attacks, the two of them created a large bombardment, believing there was no way the robot could dodge it all, but to their horrors. The robot was faster on its feet than they thought-- it actually managed to slink, spin, and leap around through all that bombardment, and attacking them hard.

Twilight and Lightning ran towards their friends, but the robot quickly sped and dashed in front of them. Its eyes glared at them and they glared angrily back and then charged at it, but the robot, again, leapt out of the way. “Where’d it go?” asked Twilight.

“Look out!” squealed Fluttershy. Twilight and Lightning looked up and sped away just before the robot slammed down on top of them causing it to dash its feet hard into the stage. It yanked and pulled until it freed itself and it glared at Fluttershy. She gulped hard and trembled with extreme fear, but Rhymey wasn’t about to let her get hurt, and he dashed at the robot with his sword at the ready. He swung and thrust with all his might, but the robot outmaneuvered his every attack, and punched him hard out of the way again.

Fluttershy hated seeing her colt-friend battle so tirelessly. For a split second, she felt her fear leave her and replaced with boundless courage as she moved behind the props and scenery and pushed on the them hard knocking them all over the like a tower, right on top of the robot. “Way to go, Fluttershy!” cried Twilight.

Fluttershy leapt with joy, but she immediately stopped when the robot leapt through all that mess and glared at her angrily. Fluttershy hid behind a prop tree quivering again.

“This isn’t working! It’s just too fast.” snapped Lightning

“Every time we get close, it speeds right past.” rhymed Rhymey.

“Lightning!” called Grand Ruler. “Remember, speed and strength aren’t everything to win a battle. Just think!”

“Twilight…!” Celestia called “What can you tell from the battle style?”

Both Twilight and Lightning thought it over. The robot was much faster than they were because its legs were specially built, even so, the legs could only work on solid ground, and speed didn’t amount to wit.

Twilight and Lightning happened upon the same idea.

“If we can’t outmaneuver it…” said Lightning

“…Maybe we can outsmart It.” said Twilight.

The others heard the idea. “It’s worth a shot.” said Starla.

“Let’s give it all we’ve got.” rhymed Rhymey.

“Oh… okay.” said Fluttershy, and then she stood tall and proud “Let’s do this!”

The robot spotted the gang all together, and dashed for them. “Go!” shouted Lightning, and they all scattered in different directions cause the robot to miss. As fast as the robot was, it couldn’t follow all the fighters at once.

“Hey, big guy, I’m over here.” Starla teased. The robot angrily dashed and leapt for her, which gave Rhymey the chance to attack the robot while it was in midair, unable to swerve out of the way. Rhymey slashed hard with his sword, hitting one of the robots legs, causing it to spark. The robot was starting to lose speed, but it didn’t seem out of action yet. It charged at Fluttershy, and she ran in a scream of both fight and rage straight at it, but Twilight teleported Fluttershy to right behind the robot at the last minute and Fluttershy kicked the Robot’s back hard.

“Yeah!” cried Spike “Now this is what I call a show!”

Lightning went after the robot next, by himself, and decided to show off a little foot work of his own. “Master!” he called up. Grand Ruler nodded, and his golden horns began to glow, extreme music filled the air giving Lightning a feel for dancing.

Lightning began to dance, twirl, flip, and kick his legs skillfully which helped him dodge the robot, and gave him the opening to strike it hard, rendering it weaker and weaker, and finally damaging its legs, and exposing the energy core in its backside. “There it is!” cried Twilight.

“Let’s get it.” cried Starla.

The others nodded.

The robot had just enough power left for one final attack, and lunged at Lightning, but the brave unicorn skid along the floor, right below the robot and gave it a huge kick in the chest, sending it soaring up in the air. “Get it, guys!” he called.

Rhymey set his sword on destroy-mode, and powered it up…

“THRASH SLASH”

He leapt up high and slashed at the core. “My turn!” said Starla, as she got out her bow. “GALACTIC PROJECTILE” and she shot at the core, completely shattering it and causing the robot to spark and flare up. “Watch out!” said Twilight as she used her magic to generate a smaller force field to encase to robot inside so it exploded safely without causing any more damage to the stage.

The robot was gone, and the fighters all stood together, proud and tall! “Victory is ours!” they all said.

Grand Ruler and Celestia dispelled their large shield, and all the other creatures and even the dancers came back in the theater, cheering and applauding. The spotlight shone on fighters on stage. Spike was cheering and flipping madly with joy. Grand Ruler and Celestia were proud of the fighters. “Take a bow.” Celestia said “You’ve earned it for such a stupendous performance!” added Grand Ruler.

The fighters shrugged and thought “What the heck.” and they all bowed most kindly to the cheering and wooing crowd. Even Fluttershy managed to bow in front of that big crowd without feeling too nervous.

The changeling captain wasn’t too upset with his latest creation’s failure. It only meant he was one step closer to one creating the perfect machine force that would assure him his ultimate victory. “Until the time is right, no one must suspect me. Not even Chrysalis.”

At that moment, he could hear Chrysalis coming, and he had to play it cool.

She burst into the room. “All right, captain, who did it?” she demanded to know. “Who sent that creature?”

“Creature, my queen?” asked the captain. “I don’t understand.”

Chrysalis’ lips curled into an angry scowl. She didn’t know how, but now it was official someone was trying to conquer United Equestria before she did. “First my energy is being stolen, and now this.” she hissed.

“My queen, I assure you. I will never let anything happen to you or your plans for the conquest of United Equestria.” the captain said, but lied.

Chrysalis was pleased to hear the captain say that. “United Equestria and all its precious love will be mine to feed on yet. Then I will be completely unstoppable, and will rule over all!”

“…Unless I dispose of you first.” the captain silently thought “The fool! She still has no idea her days are numbered.”

Even though the battle was won, the ballet theater was still a little damaged, and needed repairs. Thus, the rest of the show was canceled, but their majesties decided to invite all the fighters for a lovely dinner at the palace. Fluttershy and Twilight’s dresses were a little mangled and dirty from the fight. “Rarity’s going to be so disappointed.” Twilight said.

“Oh, she’ll understand.” said Celestia.

As they all sat down to dinner, Spike was starting to wish the show wasn’t canceled. Much to everyone's surprise.

“I thought you hated ballet.” said Lightning.

“That’s what I heard him say.” rhymed Rhymey.

Spike admitted he still wasn’t too fond of ballet, but he did know why. “I guess I just wasn’t watching something I really liked. Like, battles, and adventures. Now that’s a ballet I’d like to see, and maybe there could have been some of that in the show. I guess I won’t get to see it now.”

“Well maybe you still can.” Goldwin suddenly said. That’s when the room went dark. “What’s going on?” asked Fluttershy.

Then, a small area of the room lit up, and Goldwin, along with Cadance and Shining Armor were putting on a miniature ballet of their own, about two knights fighting for the love of a princess-- something Goldwin had written that night while he was alone.

“I thought you all felt a little disappointed that the ballet was canceled.” Goldwin said.

“So we made up one for all of you.” Cadance said.

Twilight and Starla couldn’t help but giggle at Shining Armor in his costume-- a typical prince’s outfit with a feathery hat. “This is so embarrassing.” He said. “Now, darling!” his wife said “You promised.”

Shining Armor sighed “Things I do for you.”

“Go along Shining Armor.” Grand Ruler said “Make us proud.”

The rest of the evening was peaceful and just as enjoyable as everyone had hoped for.

(Promo)

In our next episode, while Krysta and her husband, King Topaz try to deal with their son’s rambunctious attitude. Lightning and friends recall the very first days when Twilight and her friends began to their training, which resulted in mistrust and stubbornness, and what was more a real danger seemed to occur and Twilight has no idea what to do. Follow her instincts, or obey her orders.

How did these lesson affect Twilight and her friends, and what became of the endangered ponies in the accident?

Don’t miss the next episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Order of Choice”)

Episode 13: Order of Choice

EPISODE THIRTEEN

Another day in New Ponyville, and all the ponies and other creatures were going about minding their own business.

Lightning, Twilight and Rainbow Dash were doing some exercise running on treadmills. Spike lazily sat bathing in the sun with shades on and a smoothie in his claw as he watched the others. The girls had to each run a distance of ten dimensional light-years, while Lightning only had to run five, but he didn’t start until the girls only had five miles left to go.

The girls looked exhausted but Lightning seemed fit and fine like he was enjoying himself. “I don’t get it!” Rainbow complained “How come we have to run ten light-years and you have to only run five?”

Lightning smirked and said “Because I haven’t been neglecting my training. That’s why. This is peanuts to me; I’ve run farther than this before.”

“How much further do we have to go.” panted Twilight.

“The same as before; five dimensional light-years.” replied Lightning

The girls knew he was right and decided to keep running. “Uh… Lightning…?” Rainbow asked “… how far is five dimensional light-years anyway?”

“Well, it starts here in United Equestria. Then you out in space all the way to the planet Conva, and then back again… five times.”

The girls moaned groaned and Lightning sighed. “Seriously, I don’t know how you girls expect to get your commission to the force if you can’t keep in shape.”

“That’s what I keep telling them.” Spike said as he picked at his claw, but the girls were not amused. “Sure Spike… you don’t have to run a million miles per hour. You just sit there soaking up rays like a frozen fish.” growled Rainbow. Spike pretended he didn’t hear her and continued relaxing.

Once the exercising was all done, the girls felt they could barely stand up. Rainbow was even desperate enough to ask Spike for a sip of his smoothie. “Sorry, it’s all gone.” Spike said.

Rainbow sighed in dismay. Luckily, Twilight didn’t feel too wiped out to conjure up two canteens of water for them both. Lightning still sighed “What am I going to do with them?”

At that moment, a portal appeared and out popped Krysta and her husband, King Topaz from the planet Luminous. “Hello dear friends.” said Topaz.

As delighted as the others were to see them, the fairies had come searching for Twink. “We all came here on a picnic but he just wandered off.” said Krysta “He’s been acting very strange lately.”

“How do you mean strange?” asked Rainbow.

Topaz explained their adopted son was very young, not even four years old, so he was still very little and not able to do very well at things like magic and teleporting, or even flying very effectively on his own. His folks always had to hold his hand while they flew together. “Lately he’s been getting a little disobedient and forgetful.” Krysta said “It’s like he’s trying to prove he can do something when really he can’t, yet.”

The conversation was interrupted when two little butterflies came lying by and Twink popped his head out from behind a bush. “Hey, come back here!” he shouted and he fluttered his little wings as hard as he could, but just as expected, he couldn’t fly as, still being young, and he flopped down onto the ground.

“Twink!” snapped Topaz. His little son rolled his eyes and turned to face him. “Yes, father.”

“What have I told you about trying flying?”

Twink sighed “Not until I’ve trained hard enough.”

“That’s right.”

“But Dad…” Twink tried to argue, but his mother wouldn’t hear of it. “Twink, you’re still very young.”

“I was talking to Dad if you don’t mind.” snapped Twink

Twilight cut in “Now, Twink, that’s no way to talk to your mother.”

Everyone could tell by now, Twink was in a bad mood. “Come on, buck up little guy.” Rainbow said, but Twink snapped at her “Don’t call me that!”

“Now, see here, son!” Krysta said “That’s no way to talk.”

“You’re mother’s right, Twink.” said Lightning. “You still have a lot to learn, and lots of time to grow up, but believe me, even then you could still have troubles.”

Twink didn’t believe it “You guys wouldn’t know. You were always big and strong, you all learned how to do things easily.”

Twilight approached him “You know, you’re wrong Twink.” she said. “We all had our troubles, one time and another.”

Rainbow and Lightning nodded, and Spike came up to all of them and said to Rainbow and Twilight “I remember how you girls felt during your first days training for Starfleet.”

“I remember that too.” Lightning said.

It all started a few months ago.

The evil Titan and his followers had been destroyed, along with the planets Equestria, and Unicornicopia, but United Equestria was formed and all the ponies had become humanoid like the Space Alicorns. A whole new world was started for everyone. Grand Ruler and Celestia were finally reunited and were married, and a new age dawned for all.

Of course, even with Titan and his followers no longer a threat, Starfleet would continue to exist. There were bound to be other evils that would one day arise and cause trouble, everyone wanted to be ready, and Twilight and friends, now understanding and fully realizing the real dangers and trails that were sure to come.

They all decided to join Starfleet and be ready to protect their world from future attacks, so there would be no repeats of what happened before.

Rainbow Dash was especially excited, because she believed that by passing the training, “The Wonderbolts will have to recruit me for sure.”

Twilight sighed. “Is that all you can think about?” she said.

“What do you mean?” asked Rainbow, and Twilight explained that she was signing up out of curiosity-- for a challenge. She already knew she was great at doing a lot of magic, but she wondered just how much more she couldn’t actually do. “Have you ever wondered what it would be like to be the absolute best you can be?” she asked.

Rainbow never thought of it like that before, and both she and Twilight made a pact that would both do their best to excel at the training and come out as top notch pony-stars.

They soon, however, realized that training was going to be no walk in the park!

On the very first day, Lightning and Grand Ruler ordered all the girls to gather round, and things already got off on a bit of the wrong foot. “Cadets Applejack and Rarity...” Lightning said “You are both improperly dressed.” Applejack was asked to remove her hat for the duration of training, and Rarity had on flipflops instead of her casual boots. “I thought they looked darling with my ensemble. I really don’t see any harm in it.” Rarity said. Lightning just gave her a stern look. “Oh, all right.” Rarity snapped and changed into her boots “You’d think someone would have a care or two for a sense of fashion

Grand Ruler cleared his throat and told the ladies “Fall in!” Then he welcomed them to their first day of training and he assured them this would be no easy feat. “As I am aware you are very skilled in the arts you perform, however, I feel that compared to Starfleet you are just not powerful enough. As you saw in the previous war, your skills as they currently are were into fit enough to combat the newer, more powerful enemies we have faced. I believe that you can all pass our tests, that you can become stronger and swifter than anything you ever imaged, and it’s because I believe in you.

...But... do YOU believe that you can do it? Well, that’s what we’re about to find out.”

Rainbow was hardly paying too much attention, as she was daydreaming about how swell it would be to become the absolute greatest. She was snapped out of her trance when Lightning called to her “CADET RAINBOW DASH!!” she snapped awake. “Let’s try and keep awake, shall we?”

“Sir, yes sir!” Rainbow shouted. Lightning picked his ear.

“Now girls, as you know, you won’t become as strong as us original space alicorns, but you can become stronger than what you’ve ever been.

Before we get into any serious training, we’ll need to test your current skills. How strong you are, how fast are.”

Rainbow was confident that she’d be the fastest in the class, and she was-- She excelled a five-hundred meter dash, just running, in only eight point four seconds, while all the others were slower than she was. “Yeah, I totally rocked that!” Rainbow gloated with pride.

Grand Ruler was impressed by all their skills. “Well, Rainbow Dash, it certainly seems you are the fastest in the class.” he said. Rainbow felt flattered, but she was soon confused when she heard “…but defiantly not the fastest of all!”

“I don’t get it…” said Rainbow “You all saw how fast I was…?” Her friends all agreed. “Yes, Rainbow you were fast.” said Grand Ruler “But you must learn to excel even beyond your built in limitations. Move with purpose and clear direction. Cockiness is the key step towards blundering.”

He demonstrated what he meant by letting Lightning run the course. Rainbow still just smiled gloatingly, but when Lightning started, he just seemed to just whiz right through the course without even flying but just running on his own two legs, and in only three point two-one seconds!

Rainbow and her friends couldn’t believe how fast that was and Rarity almost fainted in shock.

Twilight was amazed that a pony that couldn’t do magic could be so strong and fast.

“And that…” Lightning said “Is the result of the intense training I spent more than ten years pushing myself, I’m still going hard it.” He could already do many things like break sold boulders with his bare hands, and even take loads of pressure than normal ponies couldn’t, and his speed. That was impressive enough just on his feet, but his current record of flying was 55,800 miles per hour. That was just a little over seven times the speed of Rainbow Dash’s best speed of Mach Ten!

Now Rainbow felt her attitude starting to spike, and she promised herself she was going to get through this training and become stronger and faster than ever before, just as all the others did.

For the first few weeks, the ponies were put down to hard training drills and courses to build up their physical strengths, testing their courage, and increasing their speed and swiftness, all kinds of things. Grand Ruler and Lightning even put them through the same things Lightning had to endure.

Lightning told them “A Starfleet officer thrives on surviving the hazarding pains of simple and enemy torture and LIVES... to go back for more, to fight for what is right.”

Fluttershy already felt nervous to the point of wanting to quit and run, but her friends wouldn’t hear of it and dragged her back each time. Pinkie Pie seems more enthusiastic, but she was constantly told to be reminded that this wasn’t a game, and the single most judgment in error could mean the end of her life or the lives of others. Rarity was easily the worst student who had the hardest time fitting in. Not a single session went by that she hadn’t complained about having to get dirty or do things without the aid of her magic, such as heavy lifting or performing tasks, dodging things like paint blobs as if they were projectiles and getting splatted every time…

Even when it came to a steaming-tank, it wouldn’t be good on her. At first, she felt excited about getting a good steam session. “A good steaming shall help me recover from all these hard endures I have been through.”

But Lightning smirked at her, and waited until she got inside and he locked her in to tell her. “You won’t be thinking that in a moment. This is no ordinary steaming tank. These steam jets can burn through solid steel in a matter of seconds.”

Rarity’s eyes widened and she felt the heat starting to get to her, for it was actually a test of pain-tolerance, and to toughen her up so in the future it wouldn’t seem so bad, but still, for her first time Rarity fussed and bucked about as the searing heat got to her “THIS IS UTTERLY INSANE!” she squealed, but all Lightning did was stare at her amusingly with his arms folded and said “How do you think we fighters got to be so tough? You need to build up your pain tolerance-- be able to take the hit!”

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy went through a special training session for flyers, and trained at Wonderbolt academy in New Cloudsdale for all the wonderbolts to get a taste of it as well. The Grand Ruler was there to unveil a new invention to the Equestrias “Behold, the Hurl-a-Whirl.”

It was a machine similar to the wonderbolts Dizzitron, but instead being strapped into a disc, ponies were strapped in a large bubble like cell, and instead of being twirled in mere furious circular motions, the ride was designed to hurl, whirl, and twirl the flyer in all possible directions. "And if you scream..." Lightning teased "...It's just going to go faster and harder."

The Equestrians all gulped hard, even Rainbow!

The ride would launch them out, and then they were forced to recover fast and race back through an obstacle course. Touching a single obstacle or failing to complete the course in less than five seconds were marked as failure.

“You guys are tough!” snapped Rainbow.

“We have to be.” said Grand Ruler “In Starfleet we keep in good shape and always stick to our training. We like to try and be prepared for anything!"

Not a single of the ponies, not even Rainbow Dash cleared the course. They all were too dizzy to recover, got his by the obstacles, and failed to make the timing. Fluttershy didn’t even try as she was too scared. These failures were expected of course, as it was always with first timers, and would need more time to improve.

Applejack was amazing when it came to strength and attitude, and her speed had improved significantly, but she had a few troubles getting across some of the harder courses that were laden with such traps and obstacles that she could even move forward without getting hit or falling. That’s when she and others were told that would eventually be taught how to dance like in a dance school.

“Dancing can do wonders for the battle.” Lightning said “It helps you improve your evasiveness. Remember: even the most powerful attack or weapon cannot harm you... IF... it doesn't hit you."

He demonstrated by going through one of the hard courses, which he had gone through many times. It was a simple spread divided into four parts. The objective was to hop along a series of tall small pillars overlooking a deep fall, while at the same time small, harmless darts, cannon balls, and spiked logs would come at him to try to trip him up.

(Skip to 0:50)

He stood ready, and then began to skip, hop, side-step, and twirl gracefully through the course and didn’t get a hit a single time impressing the girls.

He even gave the girls a little challenge.

The Equestrians would all be armed with special paint guns and would try to shoot Lightning and three others as they danced along a simple flat runway.

From start to finish the girls tried their hardest, but didn’t land a single hit. “You see girls. Dancing can be quite effective. You’ll learn. I believe in you all.”

So, training continued, and two months later, the girls began to get the hang of things and were starting to show signs of improvement in strength, speed, endurance, dexterity and so on, but things were far from over.

One day, a couple of weeks before the changelings came and the war started, the girls were put to more serious tests and to see if they really had what it took.

They were subjected to running obstacle courses, faced with dangers that were only magical illusions or cardboard props. Applejack and Pinkie Pie went first with their course-- dodging all the traps and obstacles from the dance moves they had learned, and reaching the finish line as fast as they could. When they finished, they stood tall and proud and saluted.

Grand Ruler had been inspecting them himself, and Celestia was invited to watch too as well as time the girls. “A minute fifteen.” she said. “That’s very good ladies.” added Grand Ruler.

Pinkie jumped her joy.

“Ye-Ha!” cried Applejack.

Rarity and Fluttershy’s obstacle course was different. It was a rescue scene: They had to rescue two baby foals, actually just dolls from a raging inferno fire, while avoiding making the situation worse or getting hurt themselves. The flames were only illusions, but Fluttershy was still freaked out by them, but with Rarity’s help, the girls managed to brave the course and get the foals to safety. “One minute five seconds.” said Celestia. “Very impressive.” added Grand Ruler.

Rainbow Dash was training with Lightning and Starla in a shootout range. Ponies were to soar or run through the course, unicorns and alicorns fired magic projectiles at the targets as they passed, and all ponies that couldn’t do magic were given special ray-guns to use that were quite harmless.

Being a great fighter also meant how well your accuracy as well as you judgment were. Starla demonstrated by going through the course and showing off her masterful archery skills. She even did trick shots with her bow, and even fired several arrows at once. Not a single target was missed, and a single imperfect bullseye was not counted.

Rainbow’s accuracy was perfect in every way. She hit all her targets perfectly, but then it came time to add a new element to her course; the judgment factor. “Sometimes…” Lightning warned Rainbow “You’ll have only a split second to determine what your target is; either a good guy or a baddie, and whether or not you should shoot.”

Rainbow was still acting cocky and determined to prove she knew what she was doing, but was flying so fast and attempted to copy Starla’s style by showing off, she was thinking properly and hit every single target on the course.

As for Twilight, she had one of the hardest courses-- a monster maze. She was to trek through a staged cavern where cut-outs of monsters would pop up, and she was required to attack them either with magic or psychical attacks.

Of course, being skilled and quick on the draw with magic, every time a monster popped up, she fired a beam of magic form her horn at it, slicing the cut-out in two. A couple of shots she slipped and hit the props near the monsters, but she stayed focused and continued to fire.

When she came out, Grand Ruler and Celestia were very impressed with her timing. “Fifty-six seconds.” said Celestia. “Excellent!” added Grand Ruler.

While their majesties inspected the cave, the ponies all gathered round, almost all of them were happy with their results, but Rainbow was sulking really low, and when asked why her friends were shock to hear…

“You failed the shootout?” asked Rarity in disbelief.

“But why…?” asked Fluttershy.

"I'll tell you why..." Lightning said as he presented her with a drawing of the course and all the targets she had hit. According to the sheet, Rainbow hit every single one of her targets. Every... single... one!

"But I hit all the criminals." said Rainbow.

Lightning shook his head and gave her a strict look as he pointed at some other targets, "And you also hit... an innocent bystander... a mother with a baby carriage... and a hostage!"

“I don’t get it." Rainbow complained "I mean, they’re just cardboard.”

“Which doesn’t change a thing.” snapped Lightning as he approached her. “The whole point of your exam was to show good judgment, not recklessly fly by your targets and showing off. Bottom-line is, you failed Cadet Dash, and that is final! You'll never make the force until you learn to think more rationally and show better judgement.”

Rainbow simply scoffed at him and turned away, which only further infuriated him. “Just be glad the Wonderbolts didn’t see. They wouldn’t be pleased with you either.” That was all he said and he left. Rainbow couldn’t understand what all the fuss was about, but her friends did, and they understood why Lightning failed Rainbow.

Rainbow couldn’t believe this, he friends not supporting her in what she felt what was her time of need, but she felt betrayed and angrily stomped away.

There was far worse to come. Their majesties emerged from the cave and called Twilight over to them. She approached them with a proud smile on her face, but then noticed they were not pleased with her, and Celestia gave it to her straight, “You may have had the fastest time, but we’ve marked you as fail.”

“What?!” Twilight cried in shock.

Grand Ruler gazed down at her, “You need to take the time to use your head before you ever use magic or a weapon.”

Twilight tried to protest that she hit every target, but all Grand Ruler rebuffed her and said “That doesn't mean anything! All you did was use your magic. What you did in there was reckless and completely irresponsible.”

“Your majesty, I don’t understand.” Twilight said.

“Well maybe you will when you understand this…” Grand Ruler said,a nd he gave her some practical advice for her to heed, “Sometimes the "obvious" choice is the "wrong" choice. Remember that.” Then he and his wife headed off, but Celestia turned to gaze at Twilight again to say “I am disappointed in you, very disappointed.”

Twilight was in disgrace.

Celestia did think they were, perhaps, a little harsh on them, but her husband assured her it was okay. “She needs to learn and understand, trust me. She will come round. I have faith in her, just as you do. Besides, I have an idea.”

Rainbow was obviously still too upset to talk to anyone. So they all gave her some time and space to herself, but Twilight… she had never felt so confused, or upset in her life. “I don’t get it, Spike. Why did they fail me?”

“I have no idea. I wasn’t there.” said Spike “But I’m sure it must’ve been for good reason. They wouldn’t just up and fail you.”

“But still, I don’t get this “Obvious Choice” deal. Why wouldn’t he just tell me what the problem was? Queen Celestia usually said things flat out.”

“He’s not Celestia, Twilight.” Spike said “It’s probably his way of tutoring.”

Twilight still didn’t feel any better.

“I’m sure it’s nothing to worry about, Twilight.” said Fluttershy.

“Yeah, don’t be all beatin’ yourself in. We all have our flaws in all this here trainin’ stuff.” said Applejack.

“Twilight, I’m certain that whatever flaws you may have will be as easily overcome as my own have.” Rarity said, but that’s when she realised she was standing on a sticky spot on the floor, and she began acting all panicky. The others all laughed at how silly she looked, but the moment was soon interrupted when the alarms sounded. The girls and Spike wondered what the commotion was. Pinkie stood tall and proud and was ready to dash out the door “Future Starfleet officer Pinkie Pie to the rescue!” she shouted, but Applejack held her back. “Whoa! Hold your horses, girl.” she said. Pinkie had quite forgotten that they were all still not officially permitted to join battles. Whatever was happening was best left to deal with by Starfleet and the Wonderbolts.

Suddenly, Spike belched out a letter from their majesties…

It said that a gang of pony thieves, breaking the law had robbed a bank and were now holding a family of pony’s hostage in a mine near New Everfree Forest. The strangest thing was Grand Ruler and Celestia allowed Twilight and only Twilight to enter this battle, despite the regulations. She was to go to the battle alone, without her friends.

Twilight was baffled beyond words. “First they fail me in my test, and now they want me to jump into a real mission?” she asked aloud “What’s going on here?”

The others didn’t know, and weren’t sure if it was right for Twilight to go out there, but their majesties ordered it, so Twilight had no choice. So she teleported…

…right to the area near the danger zone.

The Wonderbolts were keeping the by-standers way back, while Starfleet fighters had the place completely surrounded. “Twilight…!” Lightning called as he touched down by her. “You got the call, I see.” He explained they managed to round up most of the criminal-ponies, but a few more were still inside the mine with the hostages. “None of us would dare even try to sneak in there through the entrance; we don’t know what they’ll do.”

Twilight realized that would be foolish, but she had an idea and thought maybe she would teleport herself deep inside the mine where the thieves wouldn’t notice, and she could ambush them from behind. Lightning knew this disregarded every regulation in the books, but allowed her to do it. “Be careful.” he warned her.

Twilight managed to teleport into the mine. At least the torches along the walls gave the place a little light so she could see where she was going. She quietly crept along, until she saw what she was looking for. A family of three, a mare, a stallion, and their little son we’re being held at horn point by three nasty unicorns wearing burglar masks and bandanas, and were threatening to blast the hostages if they didn’t behave, or if anyone tried to rush in on them.

Twilight carefully moved into position, and then used her magic to teleport the unicorns away from the hostages. The thieves were confused, and then they saw Twilight, and a battle began. Three on one, but Twilight’s physical training proved to be too much for the thieves; even their magic didn’t work too well on her.

All that time building up her strengths, her body was so solid now she couldn’t feel the pain as much from such a small blast, and her speed made it easier to dodge oncoming projectiles.

Desperate, one of the thieves grabbed one of the lit torches, and swung at it at Twilight like a weapon. She managed to dodge it and kick the thief hard into his comrades sending all three of them crashing into the wall, right up against one of the long wooden supports. However, the force of the impact weakened the supports which held up the ceiling. The weight of the rocks was starting to give above the area the hostages were under. “They’ll get crushed!” cried Twilight. She tried to teleport them to safety, but she had already used her teleporting too much, and it didn’t work.

The thieves saw their chance to escape, and the one holding the torch saw something else two, right near where they were, hidden under some sheets. He quickly set the wooden supports by the sheets ablaze, and then he and his comrades ran outside, not caring that they were immediately caught by Starfleet.

The fire was starting to spread faster, and the roof above the hostages was going to cave in any second. “Hang on, I’ll get you out.” cried Twilight as she dashed over to help them, but she was suddenly interrupted when Grand Ruler sent her a telepathic message telling her, “No, Twilight! First put out the fire.”

“What?” snapped Twilight, she tried to protest, but Grand Ruler demanded she do it.

"No, I have to get them out of here. I can teleport them out and then come back in a few seconds!"

"JUST DO AS YOU'RE TOLD!!" shouted Grand Ruler.

Twilight had no idea why, but she did as she was told and put out the fire by using her telekinesis to lift a huge water barrel. She didn’t stop until every last ember was out.

That’s when the rocks above the hostages were starting to fall. “Oh, no!” cried Twilight. She dashed over as fast as she could, but the rocks already started to fall before she was halfway there. “NO!!” The family was not dead, but unconscious, and the little colt looked like he was really hurt.

Twilight just stood there with a hard look on her face, and tears of shame in her eyes.

A rescue team came in to help take care of the family, but Twilight’s cheeks turned bright red in anger. “UGH!!” she growled as she ran off right past Lightning “Twilight!” he called, but she didn’t stop.

Twilight was so angry and upset she was smashing and kicking rocks in her yard all day. The others were afraid to even approach her. “He told me to put out the fire first.” Twilight yelled “He was wrong! I never should’ve listened to him!”

Twilight angrily threw another rock, which Lightning caught. “Grand Ruler was not wrong, Twilight.” He said to her, but Twilight protested “Yes, he was! I should’ve gotten those ponies to safety first!”

“Twilight…” Lightning said calmly “You did the right thing.”

“No! I didn’t!” Twilight roared “Now those ponies are hurt! What do you say to that?”

Lightning could see Twilight was going to continue being stubborn, so he told her that before she went popping off anymore that she go back to her training course and have a look around herself. “Maybe you’ll see where you went wrong.”

Twilight did just that, and she looked all over the training cave, all the targets she hit with her magic blasts were still there and lying about, but now that she looked more carefully, she saw something she missed before…

Some of the monsters she hit with her magic had magical-resistant armor. Had they been real monsters, her magic wouldn’t have had any effect on them at all, and over using her magic was what made it so she couldn’t use her teleportation skills over and over.

What was more; she also noticed a wooden prop barrel with a burn mark on it, made by one of her missed magic shots. She tipped the box over and read the label, “...Gun Powder?” The barrel was of course empty, but had it been full it would’ve exploded after being hit causing loads of damage!

Twilight began to wonder, and she dashed back to the mine. She looked back at the area where the fire was and noticed the sheets. She pulled them away and uncovered a box marked TNT

“Dynamite...?”

She finally understood-- if she hadn’t put out the fire first, then the whole mine would have gone up and everyone would have been hurt. Even if she had teleport the family to safety just for a few seconds, just those few seconds would had been too late. There could had been such an explosion that could have caused a huge rock-slide that would damage the forest and the nearby villages.

Twilight turned round and saw Grand Ruler standing at the mine entrance, “Sometimes the "obvious" choice is the "wrong" choice.”

He also explained that the whole incident at the mine was merely a set up, and all those ponies, they weren’t thieves, and the hostages weren’t even real ponies, just enchanted puppet clones, and even the box of TNT was totally empty. Even the roof caving in was not real and would not have hurt anyone. It was just enchanted to seem real.

Every single pony that was in the crowd and Lightning were all involved in the act.

Twilight was livid, and surprised. “You set this all up to teach me a lesson?”

“You are a very remarkable pony, Twilight Sparkle, but being a Starfleet fighter isn’t easy. Sometimes, you will find that no matter how skilled you are, or how much you wish to... in the end, sometimes, you will find that you ultimately cannot save everyone or everything.

These are hard lessons that I learned, when I was just starting out, and that Lightning his friends and the many fighters that came before them learned...

...and just as you and your friends will learn.

Sometimes, the needs of the many outweigh the needs of the few. I know that seems harsh, but if you think carefully about it... sometimes you have to do what's best."

Twilight finally began to understand where she was going wrong. "Sire, I've been such a fool. I promise to do my best to improve, and I will make you proud of me."

“I believe you.” Grand Ruler said, smiling proudly at her.

Meanwhile, Lightning had asked Rainbow Dash to report back to her training course. She was still not in a very sour mood. “Why did you call me back here?” she asked.

“I thought you’d like to try the course again.” Lightning said “And this time, you can do anything you want out there, even show off.”

Rainbow was confused at first, but decided “Okay.” She began to get the feel that Lightning was hiding something from her and she didn’t know what it was until she started the course. Again, she was zooming so fast and shot every single target that came her way. Suddenly, she attacked one particular target and she stopped right in midair! “Hey!” she snapped and she went to examine that cardboard cut-out. “Whoa… it’s Twilight!”

“That’s right.” said Lightning. “You just destroyed the princess, not to mention a close personally friend.”

Rainbow suddenly remembered the full deal about being a fighter and how her desire to show off her best moves blinded her to the real deals.

"You see, Rainbow..." Lightning said "In Starfleet, we think of others-- other beings. They are alive and flesh, not cardboard cutouts. that's why important we use good judgement, and stay well prepared, because all those living beings have friends, families, loved ones... and it's our job to keep them safe."

Rainbow felt very foolish for the way she had been acting, but her spirits were held up again when Lightning said “… and I know you will too.”

Both Twilight and Rainbow shared their report to Celestia and Grand Ruler… saying that they had learned not to let their desires for greatness overshadow their better judgement, and that it took common sense and priority to be a good fighter, not just amazing skills and magic.

The story was over, and Twink began to understand. He knew he would never be big in size-- he was a fairy, but someday he would be able to do many things, “And we all love you just as you are, Twink.” said Twilight.

Twink looked up. “You’re all weird…” he said with a naughty smirk “But I love you all too.”

Everyone smiled down on him, and his parents were very proud of him for learning to be patient with things.

(Promo)

In our next episode, it’s off to the planet Conva to answer to a distress signal. Lightning and friends run into an ally, but soon find themselves in the milled of a massive prison breakout riot which soon puts United Equestria at the end of a shooting range.

Will Lightning and friends solve the issue? Will United Equestria be blown to bits?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next episode: “Prison Roundup”)

Episode 14: Prison Roundup

EPISODE FOURTEEN

Twilight and her friends were moving closer and closer to getting their commissions approved to become full-fledged Starfleet fighters. They had just recently passed their astronaut tests and were awarded their licenses allowing them to go on space missions.

This was a very good thing, for Lightning and Twilight had been summoned to the royal palace one day to go on a special mission. They, along with Princess Cadance were going on a reconnaissance mission to the planet Conva where one of Starfleet’s many prison compounds was situated. An entire planet compound with thousands of imprisoned creatures of all shapes and sizes from every corner of the galaxy, which was why the entire planet was a prison and others like it.

Over the months, Starfleet and had been rounding up so many changelings and other prisoners, the prison caverns below were getting to be overstocked, and it was time to transfer a large portion of the prisoners to one of the prison planets Starfleet occupied where the prisoners could be kept under tighter guard.

This however was not their mission.

The prison planet Conva had sent out a distress call. Recently there had been reports of trouble occurring in the prisons-- Guards had been found locked up in prison cells, while others were injured and Prisoners had also been reported missing from their captivity and were barely caught before escaping. Not that they couldn’t actually escape the planet itself.

The message was sent by the chief warden, Major Cerise Wonder. She was a pink alicorn who bared a strong resemblance to Princess Cadance, only her mane was all violet with no extra streaks, and she also had a golden horn, just like Lightning did, which meant she was capable of using the uniforce! It was part of helped her secure her job, as most of the prisoners feared her because of it.

“Now listen carefully…” said Grand Ruler “We’ve been sending messages to Major Cerise, but she hasn’t been answering them lately. We fear for her safety and the situation on Conva to be worsening. Your mission is to seek out the Major and assess the situation. Found out what’s going on there and try to stop it. Then when all is clear, we’ll transfer the prisoners to be locked up.”

“Understood.” said Lightning. He was team commander. Twilight was going as backup as was Cadance. If there really were prison breakouts, the princesses could use their powerful magic forces to help keep the many prisoners at bay.

“Oh, am I ever excited. My first-ever space mission.” Cadance said. Instead of her royal garbs, she was dressed in a special warrior’s outfit made especially for her, it didn’t look too different from her garbs, but the skirt was shorter, and she wore a pink armored vest with a picture of her cutie mark painted at the front. “I think it looks good on you.” said Shining Armor “Makes you look tough, not that you weren’t without.”

He and his wife shared a quiet moment, and Shining Armor he was kind of worried about her dashing off into space, not to mention a crowded prison planet without him. “Do you always know how to be so honestly open with me?” Cadance said.

Her husband smiled softly at her, but worried as well. “Just take care of Twily for me, okay?”

“I promise.”

“And I promise too” Twilight said, having overheard things. Her brother turned to face her and held out his hand, and she placed hers in his, and they recited their special sibling vow.

“Cross my heart and hope to live,
My solemn vow to you I give.”

After preparations were made, everyone went to the chamber where the main portal gate that lead into dimensional space, was. The pathway was set to guide the team straight to Conva.

Cadance bid her husband a loving goodbye and her assurance she’d be alright.

Final instructions were given out. “You all understand?” asked Grand Ruler. The others nodded “Good luck to all of you, especially you, Cadance. You’re first space flight. Be careful out there.”

“Yes Uncle.”

Then she, Twilight and Lightning jumped through the portal and headed off into space. Spike wished he could have gone with them, but this was no mission for him. “Good luck, Twilight.”

The gang traveled across the magic pathway and Cadance stared out into space in awe. “Wow! It’s all so incredible.” she said in a soft, amazed tone. The only time she had ever been in space was during the evacuation before Equestria exploded, and she didn’t get much of a chance to really look around. “Just stay on the path.” Lightning warned her. “Remember, if you fall into space, you could be warped anywhere in the universe.”

The girls did their best to stay on the path, and within moments they reached their destination; Conva one of Starfleet’s many prison planets. It was a rather dismal planet with rocky terrains and landscapes. Just the place for prisoners convicted and sentenced to hard labour. Lots of pits were seen where the prisoners down below were working hard at breaking rocks, mining, and all kinds of other punishment for their crimes.

The gang, however, had no time for sightseeing. They had a job to do. They had to find Major Cerise. “But she could be anywhere.” said Twilight.

“Or maybe right behind you.” said a voice behind them. The gang turned, and saw her “Major.” Lightning said and he saluted to her, and she saluted back “At ease, Captain. Princess Twilight, Princess Cadance.”

The girls nodded in greeting. “What’s happened here?” asked Cadance “We received reports of trouble.”

Cerise nodded and was about to explain the situation when the alarms went off. “What’s that?” asked Twilight, but she soon got her answer when an automated voice called out…

“Danger: Prison cell breech! Danger: Prison cell breech!”

“Quick! Let’s go!” cried Cerise as she led the others to the facilities.

Already an enormous swarm of prisoners were escaping from their cells and making their way to the exits. “Oh, no, I was afraid of this.” cried Cerise. She then led the gang to what looked like, her office “Get inside quick.” but Lightning suddenly remembered something. Cerise’s office was further down the corridor. He suddenly had the feeling that made his blood turn cold, “Girls, wait!” but it was too late. The girls had already passed through the false doorway and found themselves locked in a special cell, blocked with a highly energized force field.

Cerise laughed maliciously, and then her voice changed, which made everyone realize immediately “A changeling!!”

“Yes.” hissed Cerise in her double voice.

Cadance and Twilight were flabbergasted.

"I thought Changelings couldn't take over a Space Pony?" asked Cadance.

"It's difficult, not impossible, remember?" Twilight corrected. "Because Space Ponies have a stronger will, it takes a lot of power and effort for a Changeling to possess a space pony."

Even still, the gang knew Chrysalis wanted Equestrian power more than Space Pony power, so the only reasons he took control of Cerise was to use her in battle, since she was tough and strong...

But still...

“What is all this about?” asked Lightning asked the enemy.

The changeling explained that Queen Chrysalis was growing outraged with all her changelings being captured. So she decided maybe to try and arrange a little prison breakout, and by controlling the Major-- which took a lot of power due to her being a space pony-- things were a lot easier, but she also thought it a good idea to set a trap, knowing that Starfleet would respond to an emergency call.

“And what do you know…?” hissed the changeling “They bring Princess Cadance along too. Her majesty has long waited for her revenge on you.”

“Chrysalis!” growled Cadance. She hadn’t forgotten that evil little witch when she tried to ruin her wedding! She angrily charged at the force field. “Cadance!” cried Twilight and she reached and stopped her sister-in-law from colliding into the barrier. In the struggle, Cadance slipped and kicked a stone right at the barrier. The stone vanished in a small but violent bang.

The changeling laughed “Fools! You’ll find that escape is impossible. That barrier remains highly energized. Even the slightest touch of it will bring fatal injury, and don’t even think about using your magic, it won’t work either.”

“What are you going to do?” asked Twilight.

The changeling explained that all the prisoners had been busy building special cannon that would be used to fire upon United Equestria, and zap all the love energy and send it right to Chrysalis on the Dark Planet, finally gaining her the power she needed to attack United Equestria. “And You, Princess Cadance, are going to power the machine.”

“What?!” snapped Lightning.

“Huh?” cried Twilight

“Me?” asked Cadance, and it was obvious why they wanted her. Since her magic was love energy itself, it would serve a perfect power source. “No! I absolutely refuse.” snarled Cadance but the changeling only laughed again. “It’s not as if you have a choice.”

“She does!” snapped Lightning “You forget that I’m not trapped in there.”

The changeling didn’t seem too worried about that. “And you forget that I control Major Cerise. Her power, her skills, everything she has is under my control.”

Lightning was aware of this, and knew that he had to fight seeing as how Twilight was unable to perform her splitter spell, and this was Major Cerise, an advanced Starfleet fighter and superior in rank to Lightning. This wasn’t going to be easy.

“Starfleet Magic!” shouted Lightning, and he transformed and readied himself for battle. He charged forth shouting loud and strong, but Cerise sidestepped out of the way and kicked him hard into the wall. The girls winced in horror.

Lightning quickly got up and went after Cerise again throwing numerous punches and kicks which Cerise was able to block and counter, every last one of them. “Come on, Lightning!” Twilight muttered under her breath.

Lightning and Cerise had met in a fist lock and shoved each other out of the way. Cerise decided to make the fight more intense, “MAGENTA LANCE!” and at once, a powerful pink lance appeared. “Oh, boy.” said Lightning. He heard stories about Cerise and her skill with the lance, and she was good. Lightning had a hard time dodging all her strikes or keeping away from her, and he got hit several times.

Cadance and Twilight wished they could help, but just as promised, neither of them could do magic while inside the cell while the barrier was up. Twilight couldn’t even teleport them out. It was all up to Lightning, whom by this time was pinned against the railing with a drop down one floor behind him, and Cerise standing over him and posing her lance at his neck. The changeling laughed maniacally. “How pitiful is this? You-- the apprentice of the Grand Ruler-- a well-renowned Starfleet fighter falling at the mercy of one of your own comrades. You’re just pathetic!”

She raised her lance ready for the kill, but as she brought her arm down to strike, Lightning pulled a fast one and punched her hard in the stomach, and then flipped her hard over the railing and she crashed on the floor below. “It looks like you’re the pathetic one.” Lightning said “You may possess Cerise’s body, and her skills, but you’re not using her brain powers, just yours, and that’s your disadvantage.”

Cerise got up, and the changeling was furious, and Lightning dove down at her to continue the brawl, and this time the tables had turned and the fight seemed even. Lightning managed to attack and land more hits on Cerise, and even knocked the lance out of her grip. “Not bad for a captain.” Lightning gloated.

The changeling was outraged at this humiliation, and now saw no other choice. She made Cerise blow the whistle round her neck. “What’s she’s doing?” Twilight wondered.

“I don’t think it’s anything good.” said Cadance, and indeed it wasn’t as a whole swarm of escaped prisoners surrounded Lightning. He tried his best to resist, but he didn’t have a chance against them all by himself. “No!” cried the girls.

“Yes!” laughed the changeling.

Now that Lightning was in custody, Cerise disarmed the barrier round the girls’ cell, and ordered the guards to bring them along. It was time to begin the project.

The mega gun was resting outside, and poised upward out into space. Its cosmic rays would be powerful enough to stretch across dimensional space and hit United Equestria. Cadence was already placed inside a glass dome connected to the machine. “Let her go!” shouted Twilight.

The changeling ignored her and began to the magical drain. Cadance felt powerful jolts zapping her as her magic got absorbed. She screamed in pain.

“Ten percent power.” said the automated voice.

Twilight and Lightning struggled to break free, but all those monsters and creatures holding them back-- it was no use. Cadance continued to be drained and the gun was starting to come to life

“Twenty percent power.”

Seeing Cadance being harmed and knowing what was stake, Lightning was not willing to let this happen. Then he had an idea. “Hey!” he said at the prisoners “How do you know you can trust this changeling?”

The prisoners turned to face Lightning. “What do you mean?” they said. “Lightning!” snapped Twilight, but Lightning winked at her.

“Thirty percent power” the rings around the gun were starting to glow one by one.

“How do you know you can trust Queen Chrysalis and her followers?” said Lightning “All they’re after is energy. They don’t care one bit about you.”

“Forty percent power.”

“Don’t listen to him!” said the changeling. “Our queen promises you freedom and power beyond your wildest dreams.”

The prisoners bought it and refused believe Lightning, but now Twilight joined in. “The only creature Chrysalis is loyal to is herself. When she’s done with you all, she’ll destroy you too.”

“Fifty percent power.”

The gun was at half its power and Cadance couldn’t hold out much longer against the drain on her magic, but the prisoners were all starting to feel confused. “Don’t you dare betray me.” shouted the changeling. “You will all be punished if you disobey.” but now the prisoners were so confused they lost focus, giving Twilight Lightning the chance they needed. They hit the creatures holding them causing them to let them both go. Lightning quickly flew up into the air, and Twilight teleported away. “Stop them!” roared the changeling.

“Sixty percent power.”

All prisoners sent to Conva were stripped of magic, and any or all special supper abilities they had to render them pretty much harmless to avoid any escapes. All the prisoners hadn’t had the time to restore what was once taken from them, which gave Lightning the advantage. He kicked, punched, and bashed them all away. He gazed over at Cadance, strapped in the machine. “I’ve got to get the princess out of there!” but the prisoners on the ground had surrounded Cadance everywhere, but luckily Twilight had just returned with help!

She had teleported back inside the buildings, found all the guards imprisoned and set them all free to join the battle and even the odds. “Stop them!” shouted the changeling.

“Seventy percent power.”

While the prisoners were all distracted by battling the guards, Twilight and Lightning made their way over to Cadance in attempt to free her, only to be confronted by Cerise. “End of the line, ponies!” the changeling growled.

“Eighty percent power”

“Perhaps it is time I taught a lesson you won’t soon forget!” growled the changeling. “Prepare for the ultimate power!”

Cerise’s golden horn began to glow softly. “Oh, no!” gasped Lightning.

“That light!” cried Twilight.

The changeling was attempting to make Cerise summon the uniforce-- the rare, super force so immense and only ponies with golden horns could use. However, the glowing stopped, and the changeling couldn’t understand it “What’s going on? I command you to work!”

Lightning couldn’t help but snicker. “Don’t you get it…?” he snarled “You may Cerise’s body, but not her mental powers. The uniforce will not work for you unless you know how to use it.”

The changeling roared in outrage and then forced Cerise to charge forth. “I’ll tear you apart the old fashioned way!”

“Think again!” snapped Twilight, and she performed her splitter spell, knocking the changeling out of Cerise. Cerise came to her senses almost at once. “What… what happened? What’s going on?” she asked. “Snap to it, Major!” snapped Lightning and he pointed at all the commotion going on, but to make matters worse, the machine was nearly ready to fire.

“Ninety percent power.”

Cerise blew her whistle signaling the guards to help her hold off the monsters, while Lightning and Twilight broke Cadance free from the machine. The second she was released, however, the machine began to go berserk without Cadance in it.

“Warning! Warning!” said the automated voice “Severe system-malfunction-- Auto-fire will commence in one minute”

“We can’t let it fire.” cried Cadance “Who knows what will happen now?"

Lightning saw only possible hope of stopping the gun. “Get everyone away from here!” he said before flying up right towards the gun, standing directly in its line of fire. “Lightning!” screamed Twilight “Lightning, are you crazy?!”

Lightning ignored her and concentrated hard, until his golden horn began to glow and his whole body shinned with that mystical light. Everyone gazed up in awe. It had been a long time since Lightning used that special power of his, but he knew it was his only chance.

“Auto fire in twenty seconds.”

“Get back!” Lightning said “This is going to be big!”

“STOP HIM!!” shouted the changeling. All the monsters dashed forth but Cerise leapt in front them, and her horn was glowing just like Lightning’s. “Don’t even try it!” she growled. Most of the prisoners panicked and began to back away, but others and the changelings still charged forth. “The uniforce can’t take us all at once!”

Cerise narrowed her eyes and unleashed it. “…UNIFORCE!!” Such a huge burst of power, and all the monsters and the changeling were blasted hard. “I was wrong…” coughed the changeling. “It… can!”

“That’s one problem down.” said Twilight, but now the gun was ready to fire. The energy was starting to channel at the tip of the mouth. Lightning still glowing wildly just hovered where he was. “COME AND GET ME!” he shouted. The gun fired immediately, and as the energy went straight at Lightning, “…UNIFORCE!!” He launched his massive power colliding it with the force of the energy actually matching its force and pushing it back softly into the gun. “Come on, just a little more!” Finally, Lightning managed to shove the forces straight into the gun, overloading it and destroying it in a ball of fire and stopping the energy blast.

The remaining criminals were so shocked by how much power Lightning obviously had, and it gave Cadance the perfect chance to zap them all with her own spells, so they’d do what she would say “Now you all go back to your cells.” she told them, and they did as they were told.

Lightning landed near Twilight. “Wow! All she has to do is ask?” he asked jokingly. Twilight laughed with him, but that was the magic of her sister-in-law.

With all the prisoners once again locked up and changeling as well. The gang headed back to United Equestria and then back again transferring the load of captured changelings. As Lightning helped Cerise load the last batch of prisoners into confinement “I’m amazed young Lightning Dawn.” Cerise said “You managed to actually overpower me and destroy a mega-gun.”

“Like I said; not bad for a captain.” said Lightning with a smirk.

Cerise promised to take better care of things, and would mention about Lightning’s heroics and his friends in her report. “Grand Ruler will be pleased.”

The ponies felt they could rest-assured that Chrysalis wouldn't try to possess space ponies ever again. It required too much power and effort that she couldn't afford to spare.

Lightning nodded, and then they saluted each other goodbye, and then Lightning Twilight and Cadance headed back through the portal and into space.

“Well… this was an experience I won’t forget.” Cadance said. “Thanks, you-two… for getting me out of there.”

“It was the least we could do.” Twilight said “We promised after all…” added Lightning, and he and Twilight said Twilight’s rhyme together.

“Cross our hearts and hope to live,
Our solemn vow to you we give.”

And they all shared a laugh together as they zoomed across the pathway heading for United Equestria.

(Promo)

In our next episode, several of the gang have dinner with Applejack, but Apple Bloom and her friends get into a bit of a crumb when they mistake a bag of treats to be for them. Applejack feels so upset the girls don’t know what to think and fear they have lost her trust.

Will the girls patch things up with Applejack, and how can they make up for the treats?

Don’t miss the next episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “The way the Cookie Crumbles”)

Episode 15: The Way The Cookie Crumbles

EPISODE FIFTEEN

One Saturday, Apple Bloom and DD invited the entire cutie mark crusaders, except for Babs Seed, who couldn’t be there, to New Sweet Apple Acres for a slumber party, with kind permission from Applejack and Buddy Rose.

Applejack promised a big dinner that night, especially as she had guests over. Rhymey Lightning, Twilight, Spike and Krysta had come to assist in some of the harvesting and chores around the acres, Applejack thought “Why not have a big dinner party?”

The crusaders also thought they’d help with the harvesting hoping it would earn them their cutie marks, except for DD as she was a space alicorn and would never have a cutie-mark, but she still helped anyway.

The friends and families all worked hard that day, working in the gardens; herd the animals, harvesting crops, all while Buddy Rose sang a special song his grandfather used to sing to him when he worked on his farm as a colt.

Alas, the other crusaders still had blank flanks, but Applejack was very proud of them for all the hard work they did with the harvests. “I think four special ponies are in for a special treat.” she assured them.

The girls desperately wished to know what it was, but Applejack told them to wait until dinnertime, but for now they had done enough and she sent them off to play.

The crusaders retreated to their tree-house, and spent their time either playing, or thinking up new ways for the three of the four to earn their cutie marks until late in the afternoon, and it was getting close to dinnertime.

“What do you think that special treat of ours is going to be?” asked Scootaloo.

Apple Bloom’s stomach gave a little growl. “I don’t know, but if I have to wait much more for dinner I’m gonna be as shriveled as a grape in the sunlight.”

Sweetie Bell and DD’s stomachs growled too. They were all pretty hungry, but DD decided to wait. “Cousin Buddy Rose once told me, he was on a mission that left him without food for three days and all he ate were seeds and nuts and anything he could find.”

The others thought while that was strange, it didn’t help them feel any less hungry. Apple Bloom thought maybe they all ought to dip into the crusader’s Confined cookie collection-- a secret jar they kept hidden under a board of the tree house filled with cookies for their snacks. “But if we eat now, we’ll spoil our appetites.” said Sweetie Bell, but Apple Bloom and Scootaloo had already dipped into the jar and were snacking on cookies “Come on, Sweetie.” said Scootaloo with her mouth full “A few cookies once in a while never hurt anyone.”

Sweetie Bell’s stomach growled again and she figured, maybe a little nibble or two wouldn’t hurt. So she joined her friends and snacked away, but DD didn’t.

Meanwhile, most of the gang had finished up their chores for the day. The harvest was complete. Buddy Rose had harvested a lot of strawberries. Spike was panting and sweating after a hard day’s work, and feeling starved. He tried to sneak one of the berries. “Don’t even think about it, Spike.” Twilight said. “Ah, come on, it’s just one berry. Maybe Buddy Rose won’t notice.”

“I would notice, Spike.” Buddy Rose said “I’ve counted every single one of these berries. A good gardener always keeps track of his crops.”

Spike sighed and tossed the berry in the basket. His stomach gave a huge growl. “How much longer do we have to wait? I’m starving.”

Twilight felt the same as Spike “I haven’t eaten since lunch.” she said.

Rhymey came along and he seemed pooped after all his work…

“Hunger has made me weak in the knees.
I feel I could eat a ton of bread and cheese.”

Applejack came along with Big Mac carrying baskets and bags filled with some of Applejack’s finest cooking. “Well, y’all won’t have to wait much longer. Come and get it!”

“Wow!” exclaimed Spike. “I knew we were getting a big meal tonight, but I didn’t think this big.”

Applejack had prepared a lot of food for everyone.

“Oh, to prepare all this must’ve taken you hours.
If only I’d known, I’d have thanked you with flowers.” Rhymey said.

“Aw, Rhymey, you’re so sweet.” Applejack said, “But really I just want everyone to have a good hearty meal.”

“Eeyup.” said Big Mac “Besides, we know Apple Bloom will be mighty starved. Her eatin’ habits ain’t what they used to be.”

When the others asked why this was, Applejack explained that Apple Bloom had been developing somewhat of an eating disorder lately-- always gobbling up mouthfuls of junk food and snacking when she shouldn’t be.

“Well, she’s a growing pony.” Twilight said “It’s just a phase. I’m sure it’ll pass.”

Spike’s stomach growled again. “And I think I’m going to phase out if we don’t eat soon.” he said. Everyone felt the same. Applejack had sent Lightning and Krysta to get the crusaders.

“Here they come.” said Buddy Rose as Lightning and Krysta came soaring overhead, but the crusaders were nowhere to be seen. “They aren’t in the tree-house.” Lightning said. “And they’re not at the house.” added Krysta.

The others thought for sure that the girls would be around. In the meantime they decided to have dinner out on the pasture under the stars as it started to get dark, and as they all went to set up, Applejack asked Lightning if he made that special delivery for her yet.

“No, I ran out of time, but I’ll do it right after dinner.” he promised.

The others wondered what Lightning promised, and Applejack explained she had backed a big batch of special apple-crisp cookies. “You mean… your famous apple-crisp cookies?” Spike asked with his mouth drooling.

Twilight knew how he felt. “I just love those cookies. They’re so delicious it’s so hard to stop at just one!”

Applejack had baked a large batch of them. Some she brought along as a treat for dessert, but there was a bigger batch in a brown paper sack at the house for Queen Celestia and Grand Ruler Celesto. They had requested a big batch of cookies for a special treat for the guests they were inviting to a private gala the next night. Lightning was supposed to deliver them to the palace, but he was so busy doing his extra chores around the farm that he lost track of time.

Applejack didn’t mind. “It’s not like that bag’s goin’ anywhere.”

But Applejack was wrong…!

The crusaders had stopped off at the house thinking everyone was eating there for dinner. “Hello?” called Apple Bloom, but no one was home, except for Granny Smith and she was sound asleep in her rocking chair. Not even a stampede would wake her up.

“Where is everyone?” asked Sweetie Bell

“I hope they haven’t forgotten about dinner. I’m starving!” said Scootaloo.

They all walked into the kitchen and found nobody there, just a big brown sack on the table marked “Special Treats” “Hey, what’s this.” asked DD. She sniffed the air “It smells like something good.”

The other crusaders sniffed, and they all recognized it at once. “Hey! Is that was I think it is?” asked Sweetie Bell. She knocked the bag on its side, splitting it open revealing a huge batch of their favorite treats of all time. “APPLE CRISP COOKIES!!” they all shouted, and then by judging the “Special Treats” printed on the bag. “Say, maybe this is that big treat Applejack promised us.” Sweetie Bell said.

DD wasn’t so sure. They hadn’t even had dinner yet and didn’t seem right to eat a whole batch of cookies like this all at once. “Maybe we should wait first?” she said, but the others were already diving right into the cookies. DD still wasn’t so sure about this, until her friends tempted her with some of the cookies, and DD having had Applejacks mouth-watering, super-sensational apple crisp cookies, she just couldn’t resist.

As they continued to gulp down those cookies, Sweetie Bell thought they should try and eat faster. “Maybe we can get our cutie marks for fast eating.” Scootaloo and Apple Bloom liked the idea and they began to eat faster, but DD just at her own pace.

They ate all those cookies until nothing but a few crumbs were left, and the girls were looking pretty crummy themselves. They all sat at the table groaning and moaning and holding their stomachs, and they still hadn’t earned their marks. “Oh, girls… we shouldn’t have eaten all those cookies.” groaned Scootaloo.

“I don’t feel too good.” cried Apple Bloom.

“Me neither.” said Sweetie Bell.

“I hear ya…” groaned DD “As a matter of fact… I haven’t felt this bad since on Unicornicopia when Starfleet battled the Whirlwind Warlocks of the planet Phantos! I’ll never forget those creeps and the way their tornadoes kept spinning the air round, and around, and around, and around!”

“STOP!!” cried the others. “DD, please… no more whirlwind stories.” cried Apple Bloom.

“Sorry…” groaned DD and she let out a big belch.

The gang came in the through the kitchen door. “Girls!” cried Applejack “What’s eatin’ you? Y’all look terrible.”

“We we’re looking for you everywhere. Dinner’s ready.” said Lightning, but just the mentioning of food made the girls all turn green in the face. “Sweetie Bell, what’s wrong?” asked Twilight.

Sweetie looked up. “So long Princess Twilight. Say goodbye to…ugh… Rarity for me, will you? Uhn…!”

Buddy Rose sat by his cousin. “DD…? What happened? You girls look awfully sick.”

Spike noticed the way the girls were groping and groaning. “Maybe it’s something they ate?” he suggested “Believe me, I know what it feels and looks like to have a tummy ache.”

Rhymey saw the empty sack on the table, and examined the crumbs around it. It didn’t take too much to put it all together.

“Oh! Who wouldn’t look a bit green round the eyes?
Especially after eating a whole bag of cookies this size!”

“What?!” snapped Applejack. Her hat almost fell off as she quickly grabbed the empty bag. “Oh, no, girls, what have you done? These cookies weren’t for you. They were supposed to be sent to the Queen and the Grand Ruler for their gala.”

The girls’ eyes widened in shock “Ah, shucks, sis…” cried Apple Bloom “We’re so sorry. We thought they were that special treat you were gonna give us. That’s what the bag said.”

“Oh, girls, how could do such a thing.” Krysta said.

Applejack sighed. “Oh, Nellie-- Well, all I can say is their majesties ain’t gonna be too pleased when they hear what happened to their cookies.”

“Eeyup.” agreed Big Mac.

Rhymey spoke severely to the girls…

“It’s all your fault, you’re all to blame.
These cookies weren’t yours! For Shame, For Shame!”

“Come on, Rhymey. That’s not helping.” said Twilight.

“Yeah, I think the girls already feel bad enough as it is.” added Applejack. She didn’t sound as upset though. “Come on. Let’s go back to the pasture. There’s no sense in lettin’ dinner go to waste. We may as well enjoy it. If you girls wanna come, you’re still more than welcome.”

They all left, but the girls didn’t feel like joining them. Now they felt sick and ashamed. “Girls.” cried DD “We’ve made a terrible mistake.”

The girls all nodded. “Ya can say that there again.” groaned Apple Bloom, and both Sweetie and Scootaloo let out two big belches.

The others gathered and ate their dinner under the starry skies, it was a good thing most of them were famished because without the girls there, it meant everyone could split their shares of the food. Applejack had prepared extra helping of the girls’ favorites. That was the treat she intended to give them. Now there was hardly any point.

Applejack however hadn’t even touched her food. She didn’t feel much like eating. She couldn’t stop thinking about the cookies and what Queen Celestia and Grand Ruler would say. The cookies were gone, and there was no time to make more as the recipes required the apple jam used in the cookies to settle and chill for three days in order to achieve perfection.

Lightning felt it was partially his fault. “If only I had delivered the cookies when I knew I should have, none of this would’ve happened.”

“Oh, don’t blame yourself, Lightning.” Krysta said.

“Yeah, it was just an accident.” said Twilight “Besides, the girls didn’t know the cookies weren’t for them anyway and they were obviously hungry, and anyone could’ve made that mistake.”

Rhymey nodded in agreement,

“But still, eating a whole bagful so quick?
It’s no surprise that they all feel so sick.”

“Eeyup.” agreed Big Mac “I’ll bet they’ve learned their lesson from this, and I hope Apple Bloom realizes what a glutton she’s becomin’.”

“Unlike some of us around here…” Twilight said as she gazed down at Spike, and the way he was just gorging down his food. “I’m not a glutton, just really hungry.” he said with his mouth full.

Everyone chuckled, even Applejack. Then DD came along. She was still holding her stomach in pain, but she found the strength to move. “DD, what are you doing here?” asked Buddy Rose.

“I came to apologize again.” DD said, but Applejack was smiled at her. “Oh, DD, buck up. I’m upset sure thing, but I’m not mad with you or the girls.”

“You’re not?” asked DD.

“Naw, we all make mistakes.” replied Applejack “But there is somethin’ I do want you to promise me-- the others too. That from now on you’ll think first and ask questions before you just dive right into something before ya know what it really is.”

DD wasn’t sure she understood, and that’s when Buddy Rose suggested “Why don’t we do that song we sang together?”

Big Mac was up for it, and so was Applejack. “Now pay attention and listen closely, DD.” She said, and then she sang a song about how important it was to ask questions, because if you didn’t, you’d be in for a nasty or depressing surprise.

While she sang, the others all did square dances, and by the time the song was over, DD fully understand and promised Applejack she’d remember to ask questions. “Thanks for not being mad, Applejack.”

Applejack smiled and pecked her sweet little head. Still, she didn’t know what she was going to do about the cookie problem.

That night when the girls were all in Apple Bloom’s room and tucked into their sleeping bags, their stomachs didn’t hurt anymore, but all four of them were still feeling ashamed of themselves and wondered how to make it up to Apple Jack about the cookies. Sweetie Bell thought “Maybe if they paid for the cookies.” But the others disagreed. “Even if we could, which we can’t, what good is money going to do?” asked Scootaloo.

The girls all sighed, and then noticed Apple Bloom was munching on some graham-crackers, one of the many things she stored in a box under her bed. “What are you doing?” asked DD “How can you still be eating at a time like this?”

“Aw, this ain’t eatin’. It’s more like nibblin’.” Apple Bloom said “Besides, I haven’t had anything to eat since we ate all those cookies. Never go to bed on an empty tummy.”

The girls could hardly believe this. “I think Applejack was right about what she said.” said Sweetie Bell “You do have an eating disorder.”

Apple Bloom denied it. “A little nibble here and there never hurt anyone.” she said, but then the girls, one by one, brought up times over the past week that Apple Bloom was nibbling a bit much…

Like the time at school, she tried to sneak a bite of nuts during story time and Ms. Cheerile caught her, or the time that she finished her lunch at the Cake’s café and then had two slices of cake for dessert, or even when she entered that contest to see who could eat the most cherry pies; she won of course, but it was a sickening sight to look at.

The more Apple Bloom thought about it, and the more she gazed down at her crackers. She finally realized “Sweet Nellie, you’re right. I’ve been stuffin’ myself more than hog on a gorgin’ spree.”

Apple Bloom realized she needed to break this habit of hers, and she also remembered about the cookies and Applejack. “I think I’ve got an idea.”

The next morning, Applejack was sitting outside trying to think of what to say in an apology letter to their majesties. She had no cookies for them as she promised, but she was so frustrated and worried that she couldn’t seem to think straight. Big Mac and Buddy Rose tried to assure her it would be okay, but she had a hard time believing that.

Just then, Lightning and Krysta came along. “What are you two doing here?” asked Buddy Rose. “Apple Bloom asked us to come here.” Krysta said “But she wouldn’t say why.”

“Look…” Lightning said “Here she comes, and the other crusaders.”

The crusaders came along with a few small boxes, and Apple Bloom was carrying something behind her back. “First thing’s first, sis.” Apple Bloom said “I wanna apologize again, on behalf of all the cutie mark crusaders, for eatin’ all those cookies.”

“Aw, it’s all right, Apple Bloom. Ya didn’t know.” but her sister insisted that there was no excuse. “Even if we didn’t know the cookies weren’t for us… well… at least I should’ve know better than to eat ‘em all at once. That was wrong of us and especially me, and I’m sorry. That’s why we want to give these to their majesties.”

The crusaders handed Lightning the boxes and Apple Bloom gave him the cookie jar she was holding behind her back-- the very same one from the tree house. “But these are all your personal snacks.” Lightning said.

Apple Bloom nodded and explained she finally realized her eating habits were getting out of hand and she wanted to try and lift it. “I figure if all these snacks aren’t around then, I won’t be nibblin’ so much.”

“Besides…” said Sweetie Bell “We owe it this much to their majesties for eating their cookies. Even if these aren’t the treats they requested.”

“Aw, girls that’s so sweet of you.” Buddy Rose said.

Big Mac sniffled and wiped a tear from his eye “Eeyup.”

Lightning was proud of the girls. “I know they’ll be thankful that your hearts are in the right place, girls.” he said.

The girls also handed a letter they wrote to their majesties. “Thank you, girls…” Krysta said “Let’s go Lightning.”

“Right…” Lightning said. Krysta formed a portal leading to the palace, and she and Lightning jumped in and were gone. Applejack then tackled the girls playfully to the ground in a play wrestle. The girls all laughed and jumped all over her.

Their majesties were happy with the offering the girls made, and were especially pleased with the letter they sent.

“Dear Queen Celestia and Grand Ruler Celesto…

We’re sorry we ate all those cookies Applejack promised you, and hope you’ll appreciate our offering.

This little accident did teach us that it’s important to think first and ask questions before diving right into something before you truly know what it is, and it’s also a better idea to think of others and not just yourself.

We’ll never eat so many cookies all at once again… especially without asking first."

Their majesties smiled and nodded at one-another before sample one or two of the treats, and even clinked teacups together in cheers.

(Promo)

In our next episode, the changeling captain plans to ultimate betray Chrysalis by revealing who he truly is and what his purpose is, but not before sending down yet another diabolical, mechanical monster which proves to be far more difficult than his previous creations. So powerful, the ponies don’t seem to have many solutions.

How can the ponies stop this new rampaging robot, and how will Chrysalis handle the betrayal?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Robotic Revelations”)

Episode 16: Robotic Revelations

EPISODE SIXTEEN

Chrysalis was in big trouble!

Over the past weeks she had sent a whole swarm of changelings to United Equestria to attack it all at once, but each and everyone one of them had been defeated and captured by Starfleet. Still, the changelings managed to round up a lot of energy for Chrysalis, and her life force was almost fully stabilized, but now she had another objective to accomplish. She had been seeking out new ways to not only sustain her life force, but become more powerful than anything she ever had been before and only recently had discovered a possible way, but to do it she required more energy. The problem was that by this time, the Dark Planet was starting to seem deserted as the entire changeling army had been virtually diminished!

Chrysalis and the captain had been rounding up every last changeling they could find from, but alas, even with the fortress guards, the gang was so small they didn’t even fill up a third of the throne room in the fortress. “Is this all there is left?” asked Chrysalis.

“I regret to say yes, my queen.” said the captain “It would seem nearly our entire army has been imprisoned.”

Chrysalis angrily gritted her teeth, “And you all call yourselves mighty warriors?!” she growled “Be fortunate that I still have need for you all or I’d have disposed of you like an old pair of gloves. Now, out of my sight, all of you; I must think up a plan.”

The changelings did as they were told.

The captain left with a scowl on his face. He retreated to his secret alter and continued to finish his latest project. By this point, he really hated Chrysalis, almost even more than he hated the ponies. “This time has finally come!” he hissed to himself. “Now that changeling army has almost completely diminished, I’ll show that pompous pest a thing or two. Meanwhile, I mustn’t forget about the ponies.”

He recalled all his past experiments.

First he created a robot built for brute strength and power, and then he made one built for speed. Neither one of them was successful in destroying the ponies, but that didn’t seem to matter too much for him. “If this next experiment of mine is successful, I’ll have finally gathered all the ideal information I require.” He hissed to himself. “And then, I can finally start to rebuild what was taken from me all those years ago.”

As he prepared to give the robot’s energy-core one of his spheres containing stolen energy from the jars in the throne room, he began to get another idea; one that he was certain would bring Chrysalis down for good!

The robot was sent to United Equestria, and the alarms went off and the civilians ran for the nearest shelter before the shields came up, but some of the civilians didn’t make it in time. The robot grabbed them and began to absorb their energy, leaving them weak and unconscious.

It wasn’t long before every single member of Lightning and Twilight’s gangs arrived on the scene. Twilight and friends had earned another A-One rating in their latest commission forums, and were now permitted to help a little more in battles as a final step to earning their full-fledged commission to Starfleet.

“Let’s get those civilians out of here.” said Twilight and they dashed off to help the civilians who hadn’t made it inside to safety, while Lightning and his gang confronted the robot. They were still unable to scan it with their visors-- No data, but they knew they’d have to proceed with caution, knowing yet what its specialty was.

The robot spotted them and narrowed its eyes at them. “Let’s go!” shouted Lightning, and they all transformed together “STARFLEET MAGIC!!”

Lightning stepped forth and recited the oath…

“Guardians of the universe,
United we stand
to punish all evil,
and protect what is grand!”

Lightning: “Power of Believing!”

Starla: “Power of Space!”

Buddy Rose: “Power of Flora!”

Artie: “Power of Art!”

Rhymey: “I summon within; Power of Wind!”

Dyno & Myte: “Power of Fire!”

The robot punched its metal fists together in a threatening manner, ready to fight!

“Remember, find the energy-core and destroy It.” said Lightning “Go!” and he and all his friends charged into battle. Buddy Rose and Artie attacked, but got punched out of the way.

Starla went up next. “PULSAR LASER” He blast shot straight, but the robot quickly turned and fired its own lasers out of its eyes countering her blast and sending it back at her, hitting her hard and knocking her down.

Dyno and Myte tried to attack the robot at the same time, but it caught their punches and kicked them both aside.

Finally, Lightning went at the robot with his fists and feet moving wildly and swiftly, but the robot managed to counter his every move as if he saw it all coming ahead of time, and then engaged him in a fist lock, and blast him hard with its lasers sending Lightning slamming into a tree. The entire gang rushed over to help him up. “Lightning, are you alright?” asked Buddy Rose.

“I am…” replied Lightning.

“What’s with this robot?” asked Twilight “It’s like it knew your every moves before you even had a chance to make them.”

Rainbow Dash didn’t believe that and flew towards it. “Rainbow, wait!” shouted Lightning, but Rainbow had already flown high up. “SONIC RAINBOOM” She flew straight at the robot, ready for the impact, but the robot simply raised its arms and grabbed her, actually stopping her in midflight. Rainbow struggled all she could but couldn’t move any further, and the next thing she knew, the robot whammed its solid head right at hers sending her crashing head-first hard into a lamppost.

The others winced. “Ooh! That’s gotta’ hurt.” cried Spike.

Rainbow felt all dizzy and everything was swirling and waving before her eyes. She shook herself awake. “He actually stopped my Rainboom attack?” she asked in utter disbelief.

Krysta suggested all the Starfleet fighters try attacking the robot at once. “Good idea…” said Lightning. “All right, group-formation!”

All the fighters stood in a line, each of them holding out their weapons and readying their attacks. Twilight and Rarity stood at the end with their horns glowing. “FIRE!!” shouted Lightning, and altogether the attacks formed a giant stream of magic launched right at the robot. It looked like a sure-fire hit, but the robot just opened up its huge mouth and actually absorbed the attack and then spit it right back at them all. “LOOK OUT!!” screamed Rarity.

Right at the last moment, Krysta used her powers to create a portal to absorb the blast and launch it out into space where it exploded harmlessly. “That’s as close as I ever want to come.” panted Krysta.

The more the gangs kept trying, the more the robot managed to outsmart them in every possible way. Nothing they did was working, but everything the robot fired at them was working for it. One after another, the ponies got hit, blasted, and they were all starting to feel worn out, while the robot, being a machine, just kept on coming.

“What are we going to do?” cried Fluttershy.

Lightning had absolutely no idea, and he never thought he would say this. “We’ve got to stall for time to strategize.”

The gangs agreed and Krysta warped them all away, to the caverns in the desert area outside New Ponyville. Now that they were all safe, they could discuss things. The second they were gone, more reserved fighters and Wonderbolts came to take the gang’s place until they could return, to keep the robot at bay as best they could.

“Oh, my manicure is ruined!” Rarity cried as “It’s going to take ages to beautify my nails again.”

“Never mind that, Rarity.” said Applejack “We’ve got to think of a way to stop that robot.”

Twilight and Lightning suddenly remembered something…

In their studies they once read books on old enemies of Equestria, before it was destroyed…

A long time ago, about a year or so before Twilight was born, an army of mysterious robots had suddenly appeared from out of nowhere. Not too much was known about them, where they came from, who built them and why, but one thing was for certain, they were dangerous creatures of unbelievable powers and abilities. They were immune to most kinds of magic, including capture spells. They could not be contained or imprisoned.

Celestia’s army tried to battle these robots, but soon found the robots’ abilities-- Some were built for speed, and some were built for super strength and power, and others… like the one they were facing now, were built for intelligence-- they could scan their opponents brainwaves, and come up with an immediate and perfect move to counter whatever was coming at them.

“That explains why couldn’t even scratch it.
We may have almost no chance to outmatch It.” said Rhymey.

The others all began to feel a little dismayed as if they wouldn’t have a chance-- not against something that knew their every move. Even Twilight and Lightning weren’t sure how. Very little was known about the robots. All else that was known was the robots seemed unstoppable and Equestria had nearly had it, but it was only believed that a single pony rose up and managed to defeat the robots, but the pony disappeared shortly after and was presumed dead, unable to tell the tale.

Twilight actually knew a little more of the story of that particular pony, but she kept all hints of it to herself as a promise she made to her brother and Cadance.

“Well that’s just great.” said Spike sounding down.

“Aw, buck up, Spike. We’ll think of somethin’.” said Applejack.

“Si, but what?” asked Dyno.

“How can we hit something that if it knows everything we can do?” added Myte.

The entire team sat and thought it over, but most ideas were dismissed due to the robot’s quick sensing abilities. They couldn’t even attack it all at once.

Suddenly, Lightning had an idea. “How is the robot sensing our moves again?” he asked everyone rhetorically.

“Because it can sense us and anything it sees.” said Artie.

“Exactly...” Said Lightning “Everything it sees.”

Everyone caught on to what he was trying to say and they all thought the idea was well worth a shot. “Dyno, Myte…” Lightning said “We’re going to need a little bit of help from you guys for this one.”

The twins nodded with cheeky grins on their faces.

The other fighters and the Wonderbolts tried their best to take the robot down, but they, too, were hardly much of a match for such a powerful brute like the robot and some of them got just as badly beat up as the team did. No major injuries though, but they did get their energy drained.

“Look!” cried Captain Spitfire!

Lightning and Twilight’s two teams were rushing back to the scene, Dyno and Myte however didn’t seem to be with them. “Stand down Spitfire. We’ll take over now.” Lightning hollered.

Spitfire saluted and called her wonderbolts off. The wonderbolts saluted, as did the other Starfleet fighters, and they all flew off to rest up after the brawl.

The robot turned and gazed at the team and pounded its fists together twice ready for another go. “Remember our strategy.” Lightning said to the team “Go!” and the team charged into battle, but only seemed to be repeating exactly what they did before-- attacking it one-by-one only to have each and every one of their attacks backfire, and they got hit again.

“Keep going!” Lightning said as he took his turn, and got his beating. “Make way for Pinkie Pie!” pinkie shouted as she proceeded to attack, but got bashed hard. “Ouch.” She simply said before keeling over.

The team kept on going and kept on getting beat up as well. Finally the robot had Twilight at its mercy-- slowly inching towards her and ready to sap her energy and she was on the ground inching back away, but she was actually leading it into a trap, as it was only programed to counter attacks and oncoming magic spells…but not strategies!

Finally, Twilight had lead the robot to the precise area she needed to be, and was backed up against a rock wall. The robot looked ready to get at her when Lightning shouted, “NOW, BOYS!”

The ground beneath the robot’s feet suddenly exploded and the robot fell through a large hole and into a deep dark mine the twins had been digging in for some time. It was so dark that it couldn’t see a thing until it turned on its infrared vision, but even still it could only see straight ahead and not all around it.

Dyno and Myte were also hiding in the mine. The robot was playing on their turf now, and as such it wasn’t prepared for what happened next. Dyno and Myte, both using their own infrared-scanning from their visors, ran right past the robot “Yoo-hoo! Señor Robot!” they mocked at it. “You can’t us! Andale! Andale!” and they began to dash through the mine with the robot chasing after him. Of course the robot wasn’t built for that much speed and couldn’t catch up to him.

As the robot chased the twins through the mine, many of the others were hiding in strategic places in the dark where the robot wouldn’t be able to see them, and since it couldn’t see them, it couldn’t sense their attacks.

“GALACTIC PROJECTILE”

“WHIPLASH STRIKE”

Those three attacks hit the robot head on. Everywhere the robot looked it got struck by more attacks, each and every time.

“SUPER STAFF SPIN”

“THRASH SLASH”

Applejack and Pinkie Pie gave the robot a double-kicking in the back sending it slamming into a wall. The robot looked up and saw an opening in the ceiling, leading back outside. It crouched down and leapt up through the hole, only to get caught by surprise as the others were standing by the hole waiting for it to pop up.

Twilight and Rarity stood side-by-side and kicked the robot’s head hard knocking it off and exposing the energy core. “There it is!” cried Twilight.

Lightning then gazed up in the air “Rainbow, you get this one!”

Rainbow saluted, “HERE I COME!!” she shouted as she dove downward. The robot still raised its arms ready to defend itself. “Not this time you don’t!” hissed Fluttershy as she soared in from the side and kicked the robot hard throwing it off balance. Lightning then quickly scooped up Fluttershy in his arms and zoomed out of the way shouting, “NOW, RAINBOW!”

“SONIC RAINBOOM” Rainbow shouted as she soared straight at the energy-core destroying it and the robot’s body in a big explosion.

When smoke had cleared Rainbow, completely unharmed by the explosion, leapt up cheering for joy along with the others.

The Starfleet fighters powered down their super suits, and they all began to work together to help clean up the little bits of mess they made in the field. As they worked Twilight and Lightning still looked worried about something.

“Are you two okay?” asked Starla, and they explained how it still bothered them about the robots. “So far, we’ve faced a robot of strength, then one of speed, and now one of intelligence; the three fields of a battler.” said Lightning. “I think these are all just tests.”

Twilight nodded “Still, it doesn’t explain where they’re coming from, who’s sending them and why.” she said. A brief silence befell everyone. It was defiantly clear now that there was another evil, aside from Chrysalis, out there coming after them.

If only they knew more!

Chrysalis viewed the ponies’ battle, and her guards had discovered a secret altar in the areas around the fortress. “I bet I know who’s behind all this now.” She hissed angrily and marched back to her throne room, but upon arriving, she was horrified to discover her energy jars were all tipped over and shattered, and all the energy she had captured was gone. “No. No!” she cried.

The captain stepped out from behind Chrysalis throne “Can you believe it...” he mocked “It looks like someone’s destroyed all your precious love energy. Now who’d do a thing like that?”

Chrysalis’ fury began to show. “You… You… TRAITOR!!” she dashed forth ready to tear him to shreds. “Uh-uh-uhn…!” The captain said as he pulled open the black curtain behind him revealing one jar of energy he hadn’t destroyed yet, and he blackmailed her with it. “You wouldn’t want me to shatter your last jar would you? Because that would cost you the last of the energy you need.”

Chrysalis didn’t understand “Why would you do this? You know that if I perish, you perish as well.”

The captain had to laugh at her “Poor, pitiful creature. You’ve become so obsessed with your desire to conquer United Equestria and your lust for emotion-eating; you’ve forgotten one of the first rules of magic: Things are not what they seem.” His eyes glowed mysteriously, and he revealed his true self-- A super-robot not like all the others, in silvery and shiny, armor wearing a red cape, and a strong metal head, roundish on the bottom, cubical on the top.

Chrysalis gasped in shock as the robot stood there laughing at her. “You didn’t honestly believe that only changelings were capable of changing their appearance.” he said as he held up a Flux Gem; a magical treasure its user could use to change their appearance, almost like being a changeling. He then threw it to the wall, shattering it. “I no longer require it, not now that I have gathered all I need from you.”

“What do you mean?” growled Chrysalis.

“You and I share a common goal; to conquer United Equestria.” said the captain “But of course, I have my own reasons for wanting to take it, not that you would understand. I am not about to allow you or anyone else to stand in the way of what is rightfully mine; the start of a whole new age for the entire dimensional universe!” and he punched the last jar, shattering it and expelling the lover energy out. “No!!” Chrysalis exclaimed as the energy whirled around the room and faded away.

The captain chuckled at her and the way she was on her knees in shock. She had no energy left to feed on, and would soon perish! “Consider this my resignation, but it was fun while it lasted.” he mocked at her “Farewell, Queen Chrysalis, and thank you for helping me.”

Chrysalis furiously tried to zap him with her magic, but had forgotten that he was immune so such spells, and he shot at her with a pulse blast forcing her back into a wall. While it was tempting to just wipe her out then and there, he preferred to let her wallow in her misery and watch her squirm. So he vanished, and was gone for good leaving Chrysalis in her messy throne room.

She angrily kicked over the throne and shouted in a blaze of such outrage!

(Promo)

In our next episode, while the gang celebrates Fluttershy’s birthday, Golden begins to feel upset that he doesn’t have a birthday of his own. So the gang decides to throw him a special birthday celebration, but during the planning, Twilight gets a little carried away wanting everything to be perfect, which may cause rifts with her friends.

Can Twilight and friends really pull together to make things right?

Don’t miss the next episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Birthday Bashing”)

Episode 17: Birthday Bashing

EPISODE SEVENTEEN

One night, Twilight came to the royal palace to deliver a friendship report, and to get a special present she had kept there by permission of their majesties. When Goldwin asked why, and Twilight explained that she on her way to Fluttershy’s birthday party and the present was from her and their majesties for Fluttershy, “What’s a… birthday?” Goldwin asked.

Twilight was shocked at first, but remembered Goldwin had lots to learn about the world, and explained everything about birthdays and birthday parties. “It’s to celebrate the day you were born on.” she said, and she explained of all the many things that came with celebrations. Goldwin began to feel that birthdays were very special.

“Oh, they are.” Twilight said “Everyone has a birthday.” and then she left to head for the party, leaving Goldwin on his own. Except now that he knew more about birthdays, he began to feel a little sad, especially to what Twilight had said to him. Everyone had a birthday except him! After all, he wasn’t born, he was brought to life when Abra Kadabra gave him his magic mask that changed him from a statue into a pony. “I wonder if that counts.” he thought

Suddenly that made him realize maybe it was that very day, when Abra came. Maybe that was his birthday. The only problem was Goldwin couldn’t remember when that day was. “I guess that’s it then.” he said to himself “I guess I’ll never have a birthday, a birthday party or a birthday cake. I won’t be able to celebrate with my friends. I’ll never truly have a day I can call my own.”

With that, he had fallen into another one of his cases of the lonely blues.

Fluttershy’s birthday party was fabulous. There was cake, other treats, songs, dances, and games for everyone. Pinkie Pie couldn’t stop going wild and crazy with joy due to her love for parties. Fluttershy received a lot of presents; among them was a special book from Twilight, a special plaque their majesties for her bravery in past battles. Rainbow gave a sonic rainboom to go along with Dyno and Myte’s fireworks. Rhymey even wrote his mare-friend a poem which turned into a song, and Fluttershy almost burst into tears of happiness after hearing it. “Thank you all so much.” she cried “This is the best birthday I’ve ever had.”

The next day, Lightning and Krysta had returned from the royal palace after capturing another changeling and delivering it to the prison-caverns in person. “How’s everything at the palace?” asked Twilight.

“Well, everything’s fine. Oh, and Cadance and Shining Armor say hi.” replied Lightning. “But, Goldwin…”

“What? What’s wrong with Goldwin?” asked Spike.

Krysta explained that while at the palace, she and Lightning noticed that Goldwin was looking pretty down hearted. “He said he was okay, but, goodness me, I’ve seen happier faces in frowning contests.”

Twilight suddenly remembered, “He did look a little sad when I saw last saw him. It was just before I left to go to Fluttershy’s birthday party. Goldwin asked me about birthdays and--” she suddenly realized “Oh, no! I was in such a hurry, I told Goldwin how fun birthdays are and that everyone has one.”

“Oh, boy, everyone but him of course.” said Spike. “He’s not like us after all.”

Indeed Goldwin was upset. He had been sitting in a corner of the royal library, all by himself with no one else around. He was singing a soft and sad song about how much he really wanted to have a birthday of his own, and not feel so different from the others.

Twilight felt really guilty for upsetting Goldwin. “Maybe there’s something we can do for Goldwin to cheer him up?” Lightning suggested “…Like when we threw that circus for him.”

The others began to agree, and Twilight suddenly remembered, “Spike, my calenderer book.”

Spike dashed off and came back with the book, and Twilight flipped through the pages until she found the day some time ago when Goldwin first came to life. The day after tomorrow would mark four months since Goldwin first came to life. “I say we do it…” Twilight said “We’ll give Goldwin a special party to celebrate when he came to life, and do the same every year.”

The door burst open wide and Pinkie Pie poked her head through. “Party?!” she squealed “Did someone say “party?” Then she zipped away and came back with balloons, wearing her party hat and blowing her noise maker blowing confetti everywhere.

The others brushed the confetti off them and then ran off to get the others. Twilight organized everyone their assignments. Lightning was to get permission from their majesties to have the party at the palace, since Goldwin couldn’t leave there after all.

Artie, Rarity and Starla would help with decorations.

Buddy Rose, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie would be in charge of food and catering.

The rest were all to come up with entertainment to do at the party.

With all their assignments done, everyone set off to work, all of them were thinking that this was going to be the greatest party ever, but no one was thinking of it more than Twilight. She wanted to make certain that every last thing was perfect. “This is Goldwin’s very first birthday celebration.” she kept reminding Spike. “Okay…I guess.” Spike said.

Everyone worked and worked right through to the night, and the next morning they all jumped straight back to work. Lightning was first to report that their majesties granted their request, and Goldwin didn’t know of what was happening. “Good, I need your help now.” said Twilight as she slammed a whole bunch lists into his arms. “I need you to come with me and take stock on how things are going.”

Krysta and Lightning gazed at each other with confused looked. Spike tapped Lightning’s leg “Better do as she says. She’s in one of her little frantic-panics again.”

“Spike!” snapped Twilight “Have you finished organizing those books I gave you for the party?”

Spike chuckled nervously, “I’ll, uh--” he quickly dashed back to work when Twilight gave him a stern look. Twilight had an idea for a perfect gift for Goldwin, and it required she sort through every single book the library, but she had Spike do it for her as she didn’t have time.

“Come on, Lightning. We’ve got work to do.” Twilight said as she headed out the door and pulled him along “Whoa!”

Krysta had to ask Spike, “Um… exactly how are things going to turn out?”

Spike sighed and answered “Just wait and see.”

Meanwhile, at the palace, Goldwin was trying to study but his heart just didn’t seem to be at it. He was still a little depressed over not knowing when his birthday was. It was hard to pay attention to his books, so he decided to just put them all away and catch up later.

As he put his books away in the library, he began to daydream of what it would be like to have a birthday of his own, and if he could leave the palace. He didn’t mind if the party was big or small, just knowing he had a birthday, and was surrounded by those he cared about and who loved him was fine enough for him.

He could see it all now, all his friends, a party, a cake with candles. He felt so happy, he felt like tipping his mask to everyone… which he did, and changed back into a gold statute while still standing in front of the bookcases.

Celestia came along with a big stack of books she wanted to put on the shelves. “Excuse me, Goldwin.” she said nicely, but of course Goldwin couldn’t hear her, or move, and she saw why. “Oh, silly Goldwin…” she giggled. She her powers to levitate the mask back on Goldwin’s face and said the magic words…

“Powers of life, now begin
awaken the magic from within!”

…and Goldwin changed back. “Oh! Your majesty…” he said “Oh, I remember. I was imagining being friendly to everyone and tipped my mask to them.”

“I see…” Celestia said “Well, how about being friendly and lending me a hand with these books?”

“Yes, ma’am…” Goldwin said reaching to tip his mask again. “Goldwin..!” Celestia quickly said and Goldwin smirked “Only kidding.”

While at Rarity’s shop, Artie was busy painting the big “Happy Birthday Goldwin” banner in big red letters on a big white sheet of cloth, while Rarity and Starla were making special decorations with whatever bits and pieces Rarity had, including fabrics.

The girls weren’t getting too far as Rarity kept getting new ideas for new clothing designs every second and made sure to note them in her journal. “Rarity!” snapped Starla. “I’m sorry, but I can’t help it if I have taste in upcoming fashion senses.” Rarity said. Starla rolled her eyes.

Artie was just about finished his banner. “What do you think, girls?” he asked.

“It looks pretty good.” Starla said.

“Pretty good…? Pretty good?!” said Rarity “My dear, Starla. The admiration I have for such a divine work of art dances in my eyes and my mind. It’s far from “pretty good.”

Starla and Artie blinked once, then shrugged and got back to work.

Twilight and Lightning came in. “Everything okay here?” Twilight asked, but she suddenly gasped at Artie’s banner. “What… is…THAT?!” she asked loudly. Artie blinked once and then looked back and forth at the banner, then Twilight. “Something wrong with it?” he asked.

“Yes, something is wrong!” snapped Twilight. “This is Goldwin’s birthday. The banner should be red with gold letters.”

Artie tried to protest, but Twilight insisted he start again. Artie sighed as a drop of paint fell onto his face. “And what’s this?” she snapped at the girls, “What kind of decorations are these?” All of Starla and Rarity’s decorations seemed too simple, too ordinary and all were done in pink and blue fabrics. Twilight recommended, or rather demanded, that they start again, “And this time, use sparkling fabrics with jewels encrusted in them.”

“What?!” said Starla. She was about to protest but Rarity sort of agreed with Twilight. After all, the party would be held at the palace. She was, however, concerned of how much time was left in which to do it all. Lightning checked those things off the list, but he didn’t feel the same as Twilight did. He felt the decorations were nice. “Um, Twilight…” he tried to protest, but Twilight dragged him along saying “Not now. We’ve got work to do.”

“Hey, hey, watch the wings!” groaned Lightning.

It was the same story everywhere. Twilight wasn’t very pleased with what she found…!

At the Cake’s bakery, she found only simple treats were made, and Pinkie Pie, again, was sampling them, even though it was at Applejack’s request to see if they tasted good. She also didn’t approve of the berries Buddy Rose had brought from his garden to decorate some of the cakes, saying they were decent at best, but not shining which were classified the best.

The entertainment didn’t meet her standards either. Rhymey wrote a poem for Goldwin. Fluttershy was training her animal friends to do acrobatics, and others were all doing just simple things. What really got on Twilight’s nerves was that no one else had thought of any presents to give Goldwin.

By this time, everyone was getting fed up with Twilight’s bossiness and all decided to head off to lunch. “You can’t!” snapped Twilight “We’re already three hours behind schedule, and the party’s tonight.” But all the others had already walked off. Twilight couldn’t believe this.

“Can you blame them?” Lightning asked “I think I’m going to go join them. You’ve got some serious thinking to do, Princess!” He dropped his clipboard and headed off to catch up with the others.

Twilight turned red with anger and then stormed off.

Goldwin was feeling a little better, but was still thinking how nice it would be to have his own birthday and other amazing things to do at a party. Grand Ruler passed by “Something on your mind, Goldwin?” he asked.

“Oh, just wondering.” Goldwin said “What kind of things do you do at parties?”

Grand Ruler tried his best to explain. “It all depends on the kind of party you attend.” He said “But one of my favorite things to do at a fun party is dance.”

“Dance…” said Goldwin “I think I’d really love that.”

“I’m sure you would.” Grand Ruler said, and then he walked off leaving Goldwin by himself. That’s when Goldwin began to hear music, and he got that urge to kick up his feet and he began to dance, flip, twirl, and even leap over the potted plants and railings fences, and do some mid-air moves, all across the empty throne room.

Twilight was still in a bad mood, what with her friends just deserting her and the party plans supposedly ruined. It was well past midday, and the party would be at sundown at the palace in New Canterlot. At this rate, there was no time to do anything. “Goldwin is going to be so disappointed.” Twilight said.

“How do you know that for sure?” asked Spike.

“Spike’s got a point, Twilight.” added Krysta “You seem to be more obsessed with these party plans and how much you want them to be perfect, that you’ve been ignoring the most important thing.”

Twilight still didn’t believe that. “Goldwin is my friend.” she said “He really wants his own birthday, and--”

“And what exactly?” asked Spike. “Twilight, that’s all Goldwin really wants-- is a birthday. Well that and he wants a chance to be able to leave the palace, but he can’t.”

Twilight blinked in sudden realization. All this time she had forgotten that Goldwin couldn’t leave the palace, which made most things to give as a gift pretty much useless for him. “And what about the others…?” Krysta said “They were only doing their best, even if it is for a party at the palace, and all you ever did was call them out for each and every thing they did.”

Twilight felt ashamed, and more ashamed when she realized that she had let her bossiness take over, again. “I saw this coming from ten miles away.” Spike said, but Krysta gave him a look telling him that wasn’t helping.

Twilight drooped over the table. “What am I going to do?”

“You can start by saying you’re sorry.” said a voice. Twilight looked up and saw Lightning and the rest of the gang standing there staring at her, and one by one, each of the others added sentiments about the party and Goldwin, and Twilight’s concern but poor behaviour.

In the end, Twilight did apologize to everyone. The others forgave her, and they all set back to work with their party plans, using whatever they had, and this time Twilight was more understanding.

Then, that night…

Goldwin walked into the throne room. “Gee. It’s all dark in here.” he said I guess everyone’s gone to bed, or gone out to do their night duties and forgotten about me.”

Suddenly, the whole room lit up, and all the ponies, even the royal ones, and Abra, leapt out yelling, “SURPRISE!! HAPPY BIRTHDAY, GOLDWIN!!”

Goldwin could hardly believe his eyes. The whole throne room was lovely decorated. Several tables with plenty of refreshments were set up and one by one all his friends came up to offer him a personal happy birthday with hand-shakes or hugs. Celestia even gave Goldwin a small peck on the cheek.

Goldwin never felt so happy before, “But I don’t think today is my birthday. I don’t remember when it is, but I know it’s not today.”

“Goldwin, you’re our friend.” said Twilight “The day we met you was very special, so we thought, we’d celebrate today, and do this every year just for you?”

Goldwin felt touched and felt really lucky to have such loving friends.

“Well, one thing’s for sure.” Goldwin said “I’ll remember this day forever. Today is my first birthday.” Everyone chuckled, and then it was time to party!

Just like at Fluttershy’s party, there were games, songs, dances. Abra even put on a magic show for all of them. Goldwin even enjoyed the gifts some of the others brought him or had for him…

Rarity found some time to make Goldwin lovely red cape. It really looked good on him and went nice with his gold armor and shiny skin.

Rhymey recited his poem to Goldwin, and Fluttershy’s animal friends did their performance for Goldwin.

Twilight’s gift to Goldwin was a special magical book she had made. She found many copies of study-books she had and magically blended it all together into one magical book, and she called it “Goldwin’s Book of Knowledge.” Though it was small, it was like having a whole library contained inside that one book. This way he wouldn’t have to search endlessly in the library.

Easily, Starla gave him the best gift he could ever have-- a telescope of his very own. Now he could gaze out further into the world and see more of it so that someday he’d be able to walk among it and see more.

“You’re all so wonderful.” Goldwin said “I was feeling so lonely and left out before, but now… well…”

He just had to sing it as he felt so happy, and as he sang, he bowed to the ladies, and exchanged hand-shakes with the men, and leapt up high twirling in midflight…

I feel important just like a king
I feel like a hero-- I can do anything…
‘Cause I have a birthday. A Birthday
Now I’d love a birthday. A Birthday
There’s only one that I’ve gotta say…
Thank you! Thank you! Thank you…
For a very happy birthday
For a very happy birthday
…For a very happy birthday!

Everyone cheered and applauded, and a toast was in order… to friends, to birthdays, “And… to learning a good lesson.” Twilight said “About thinking about what others may want instead of just what you want.” Basically she was just giving a friendship report, but everyone cheered and drank their lemonade to that.

It really was a night for Goldwin to remember.

(Promo)

In our next episode, Chrysalis has finally run out of changelings to dispatch, but just when all seems quiet, the robot captain appears with an army of fighters of his own. The friends put up a valiant effort but ultimately realize they need more power to beat their new enemy. The robot captain also reveals his motives, and a shocking surprise is revealed to Princess Cadance.

How will the team stand up to their new threat, and what exactly about the captain has Cadance so shocked?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next episode: “Back From the Dead: Part 1.”)

Episode 18: Back From the Dead: Part 1

EPISODE EIGHTEEN

Chrysalis had dispatched her guards to help her seek the robot captain. She swore that he would pay for trying to destroy her and ruin her plans, but it was no use. He was most likely to be on distant planet, far, far away. Plus, Chrysalis had another critically important issue; to try and recapture as much energy as she could to make up for what she had lost. Over the past days she had sent her remaining changelings to United Equestria. They all gathered some energy for her, but in the end, they were all captured-- every last one of them!

By now, Chrysalis had searched all over the Dark Planet, but to her horrors, she all that was left. “Impossible! There’s got to be more!!” but there wasn’t. Even her guards were all gone. Her entire army had been captured. “I have no more changelings!!”

Lightning and Twilight, along with Spike and Krysta were at the palace, and personally placing the last captured changeling into its holding place in the prison caverns. “Well, that’s it.” Lightning said “The absolute last of the changelings.”

“All of them, except for Chrysalis.” Twilight reminded him.

“And the captain, don’t forget about him.” said Spike.

“Plus the robots are still out there too.” added Krysta.

Just one mention of the robots made Cadance look a little upset about something. “Princess, are you alright?” asked Lightning.

“Yes.” Cadance simply said, and then she left, but Twilight was the only one to know that her sister-in-law wasn’t happy at all and why. “Twilight, what’s all this about?” asked Spike, but Twilight refused to say a word, as it was kept between her, Cadance and few others.

“If you don’t want to tell us, Twilight, that’s okay.” Lightning said.

Twilight smiled and went off, and as much as Krysta and Spike wanted to go and spy on her and figure out what Twilight was hiding, Lightning stopped them and talked them out of it, though he, too, was curious.

Cadance was in her and her husband’s bedroom, where they had been staying ever since they moved in after the fall of their beloved New Crystal Empire.

She reached under the bed pulled a small box, which was actually a music-box and it played a lovely little tune when she opened it. The music sounded sweet yet a little sad to her and brought tears to her eyes.

Shining Armor came in. “Cadance…” his wife turned to face him. “Look… I know this may not be good thing to do, but Twily and I thought it would help you.” That’s when Twilight, followed by Grand Ruler, Celestia, even Princess Luna, and carrying a birthday cake with six unlit candles on it. “It would’ve been his birthday today.” Twilight said “Why don’t we use this time to honor his memory?”

Cadance sniffed and nodded that it would be an okay thing to do.

One by one, each of them used their powers to light each candles, and then they all had a moment of silence. “I miss you.” Cadance said in her thoughts and then she blew out the candles herself.

Meanwhile, the Robot Captain had set up a new secret hideout deep underground United Equestria. He was certain that no one would ever think about looking for him there. “Now that I’ve put that blasted Chrysalis out of commission, I’m free to act alone.”

Already he had constructed many robot fighters, skilled in both construction and fighting, but together, they were all working hard building something gigantic. In the meantime, he had created another mechanical creation to help him, and this time he would personally supervise in the battle himself. “It’s been a good long while since I had a good fight.”

Meanwhile, Ace Ray was still going about and being a big pain. He had been trying to reenlist into the Wonderbolts, but was strongly rejected due to his overbearing slander at Starfleet, and his utter disrespect towards those who didn’t support this idealism.

One day he was out to lunch with his sister, Skye. When Lightning, Rainbow, Twilight and Starla had stopped off for a bite to eat too and Rainbow asked if they could join Skye at her table. Skye was more than welcome to let her and her friends sit with them, but when Ace got back. “What are they doing here?” he snapped.

“I invited them to sit with us.” Skye said “Please don’t start.”

“We have just as much right to sit here as you do.” said Starla.

Ace just scoffed and turned away in a huff. “Fine, but don’t expect me to be any pleasant company.”

Rainbow felt her anger rising, but Lightning told her to take it easy. “Ace, we can respect that you don’t like us, but that doesn’t mean you have to go around making it difficult for others.” he said. “Whether you like it or not, we’re here to help protect others and that includes you.”

Ace still didn’t seem to care. He would have loved to get into a fight with Lightning and his friends, but apart from not even standing a chance, he’d be put under arrest for assaulting an officer. So he stormed off. “What a creep.” sneered Starla “Skye, don’t you think it’s time to get your brother some help?”

Skye kept saying that to herself every day, “But he says he doesn’t need help, and what’s more he forbids me from even trying to.”

The others sighed. “Skye…” said Twilight “I don’t think it matters anymore of what your brother thinks. He has a real problem with his anger and it needs to be taken care of. It’ll only get worse if you don’t.”

Skye felt nervous and wasn’t sure what to do. “It’s up to you, Skye.” Lightning said “If you don’t want to do it, we won’t force you to, but just think about what we said.”

Skye nodded and asked to be excused. She needed to go for a walk and clear her mind. “Poor, Skye.” said Rainbow “I’d like to teach that brother of hers a lesson he won’t soon forget.” And she pounded the table, sploshing Lightning’s drink on his his face. “Oops.”

Lightning sighed softly, and Twilight and Starla helped clean up the mess. “You know the regulation, Rainbow.” Starla said “Unless he’s broken the law severely and is causing violent danger, we don’t do anything.”

Rainbow promised to be good. “I still wish I could give that jerk a taste of my mind. Just once…!”

Suddenly, there was a loud booming sound followed by the sounds of panicking ponies running scared. Everyone almost fell out of their seats. “What was that?” asked Twilight.

“Starla and I will check it out.” said Lightning “You-two get all these creatures to safety and contact the others.”

The two teams split up and Starla and Lightning dashed into action, transforming along the way. “Starfleet Magic!!”

They made it to the outskirts of the village to see Skye and Ace being held up by strange creatures. They were tall human-shaped creatures, all shiny from head to toe. “What are those things?” asked Starla

“Whatever they are-- get them!” said Lightning.

Some of the creatures turned to face the two charging warriors and struck them back hard knocking them to the ground.

“HELP!!” screamed Skye.

“Get up, you lousy wimps!” snarled Ace.

Starla and Lightning hated the way he insulted them, but they got up and attacked the creatures again. They tried their very best but were outmatched in every way. “STAR SHOWER” yelled Starla and he attack hit, but seemed to do no damage at all. This gave away what the creatures were immediately, but before she could say anything…

Lightning raised his foot to kick one of the creatures, but it grabbed his leg, whirled him round, and around and sent him flying right into Starla. “It’s no good. We need back up.” said Lightning.

“And you call yourselves fighters!” mocked Ace, but he got smacked in the face by one of the creatures knocking him unconscious “Ace!” cried Skye.

Suddenly the cavalry arrived-- The rest of the Starfleet team and Twilight’s gang. “Glad you guys made it over.” said Lightning.

“What’s going on?” asked Artie

“Yeah, I thought you captured all the changelings?” added Pinkie.

“Oh, Ponies...!” called a voice followed by several energy-blasts. Sparks flared all over and the whole team fell off their feet. “Look!” cried Rarity as she pointed at the creatures’ leader. Though they didn’t recognize him at first, his voice could not have been denied. “The Changeling captain…?” Twilight said in still disbelief "He's the one behind all this?"

“Correct!" hissed the Captain "Also, these aren’t changelings, they’re robots. My robots, and with them, I shall easily dominate this dimensional-planet and all who live here!”

The team didn't like the sound of this one bit.

"Why would you want to conquer our planet for?" asked Lightning.

The Captain snickered and felt it was time to explain his motives as well as his origin.

"You see, I and my kind you see now; we have not been programmed by terrestrial creatures. We have been built and programmed by each other throughout the generations. However, our original ancestors were designed and created by a band of genius creatures form the Planet Cybria, know as "The Creators."

He went on explaining...

Centuries ago, The Creators began one of the most daring and most magnificent plans ever conceived: no less than the conquest of the entire dimensional universe! An immensely difficult task for any one race to achieve no matter how advanced their technology or how powerful their magic...

"...But time and planning solve all problems." hissed the captain.

For centuries, as their technologies developed, The Creators had been gathering what they had needed most; energy! Cosmic forces combined with biological-energies extracted from living beings, which would allow them to power their creations to possess astonishing abilities and powers of amazing qualities.

The Creators designed their robots to carry out their bidding, but they overlooked one detail; the robots were programed with strong intellect, giving them the ability to think for themselves.

However, upon realizing that the creators only built the robots to carry out their bidding, and that they cared nothing for them, the robots rebelled, and quickly destroyed The Creators, and all of Cybria.

Able to travel through space, with magical resistant armor to shield them from the teleportation magic, the robots decided to make their own purpose, and conquer the universe for themselves; turning it into a world of machinery and cybernetics. Their first task was to wipe out all terrestrial life forms.

Their first attack was made against the planet Equestria, but as much as they managed to get the upper hand, the robots were defeated single-handedly by one foolish pony.

“My brothers fell, but I survived.” hissed the captain “All these years I’ve spent planning, rebuilding. Disguising myself as a Changeling and feigning loyalty to Chrysalis, I was able to tap into the energy she gathered to help reconstruct my forces, which I sent as tests to prove if we were ready to rise again.

Now that I have all that I need to rise again, and lead the Robot Empire to glory and triumph. My first directive: Destroy you pests!!” and raised his hand, and fired. “Scatter!” shouted Lightning, and everyone leapt out of the way just in time.

“Attack them!” the captain ordered his robot-men, and the creatures began to attack, with the exception of the ones holding Skye and Ace back, and the captain leapt into battle too.

“LET’S GO!” shouted Lightning.

From the royal palace in, Goldwin could see the battle happening through his telescope. “Wow! Look at all those robots.” he cried, and he tried and tried to count them all but kept losing count each time.

Grand Ruler and Queen Celestia were dispatching many guards and other fighters to help in the battle. “You all know what to do.” said Grand Ruler. “Go and make us proud.” added Celestia “If it gets any worse, we will join you.”

The guards all tapped their lances in acknowledgement and then, “Let’s move out! Hut-Hut-Hut!” at Captain Shaina’s shouts they all charged out of the palace. Cadance and Shining Armor watched the guards leave. “Boy does that take me back.” said Shining Armor “I wish I could go out there and help Twily.”

“I know how you feel.” said Grand Ruler “But as I have told you; it’s best you remain here in case the palace gets attacked next.”

Then he went off, and Shining Armor went with him, while Celestia and Cadance stayed with Goldwin. They used their magic to view the battle from afar, and they saw the teams weren’t doing as well as it seemed the robots were designed for speed, strength and intelligence. It was going to be awfully hard to land so much as even half a hit on them.

Still, Cadance couldn’t help gaze at was Lightning and Twilight battling the captain.

She was very concerned every time they got hit and went down, as the captain was a skilled fighter, but something about his fighting style seemed familiar to her.

The captain was just ruthless as his men. Twilight and Lightning had suffered many beatings from him. Twilight tried as much of her magic as she could, but it had no effect on his magic-resistant armor and just slicked right off of him like water. “Heh, Heh! Nice try, but not nice enough.” and he raised his leg and kicked Twilight hard.

Lightning helped her up “You okay?” he asked.

“…Just barely” Twilight groaned.

All the others weren’t having much luck either with the robot-men. With all three stats programed into them, even their attacks that normally worked before didn’t help. Some of their weapons got badly damaged as well.

Buddy Rose's Whip was snapped at the hilt.

Artie’s staff got broken in two.

Rhymey’s sword was bent…

Starla’s bow was actually tied in a bow!

All the rest of them had all suffered serious beatings from those metal monsters! “Argh, can’t we ever get a break from such tough guys?!” groaned Applejack

The whole gang met up together, tried but not too badly hurt, but the robots and the captain had them stumped. “Come on, you guys!” cried Skye “I know you can do this!”

“Silence!” growled the captain. “Your so-called “defenders” are no match for me and my robots.” He then turned to face the team. “However, I will allow them one final chance to spare themselves from a most painful death.”

He offered the team to join him, and become robots. “With you fighter skills, and magic abilities, together, under my leadership we will be an unstoppable empire, and the entire universe will bow to our every command.”

Twilight and Lightning suddenly caught a glimpse of moment in the bushes nearby, and Lighting caught the wink of a familiar eye. “The answer is no.” Lightning said. “We’ll never join you.”

All the others nodded in agreement.

“Then you have made an unfortunate decision.” said the captain and he raised his arm, powerful up his laser for the kill. When suddenly, he gasped, and held his head moaning and groaning as if he were in pain. The others were confused and exchanged looks of curiosity at one another.

Then, the captain said something that no one seemed to believe. “Robots… Release... the... prisoners!”

The robots did as they were told, and let go of Skye and her brother. “What was that all about?” asked Buddy Rose.

“Ac...tiv..ate… auto-destruct!” groaned the captain and all his robots did as they were told and destroyed themselves, much to everyone’s extreme confusion. Then the captain begged everyone “Please… destroy me! I can’t hold it back!”

The gang just stood there all puzzled.

Rainbow blinked twice “Did he just say…?”

“What is going on here?” cried Rarity.

At the palace, the others could see it as well. “What’s happening?” asked Goldwin “The captain looks like he’s surrendering."

“He looks like he’s struggling with something.” Celestia said.

Cadance was still gazing at the captain long and hard, and was starting to feel there something very unusual about him, almost familiar.

“Destroy me! Please hurry!” the captain begged, but he suddenly stopped struggling and felt himself being in control again. “I’ll settle this myself then!” but as he raised his arm ready to fire, a lance was thrown and struck at him, and the captain didn’t seem ready for it as it struck him.

It was Shaina who threw the lance. “ATTACK!” she shouted to all his guards, and they all leapt out from hiding and charged after the captain full force, attacking him from all sides. Even though he was immune to most kinds of magic, like Starfleet, everyone attacked using a combination of magic with energy and physical power. That worked!

Lightning Twilight and friends still had strength enough to help them all. “Let’s do it!” Lightning said. The captain really wasn’t able to fight back very well with all those ponies attacking him at once and he got struck several times by lances and powerful kicks, and in the midst of it all, the captain’s face-plate was busted and half broken off revealing part of his face.

Everyone gasped. “Do you see?” Lightning asked.

Starla nodded “…But I don’t believe it.”

Twilight and the others were all speechless. The captain… his face… it was a Pony!

Celestia and Cadance both saw the captain’s true pony-face and recognizing it anywhere, they gasped softly in deep shock; both of them looked as if they had seen a ghost.

The captain had taken a huge beating. His armor as scratched, he sparked a little bit and a couple of wires were sticking out of him. Yet he just stood there, quivering softly while angrily glaring at them all. “This is our chance.” Lightning said “Everyone ready?”

The two teams and the army of guards stood ready, and began to power up for the kill.

“This is it...” Goldwin said “I think they’re finally going to finish him.” he sounded both scared and excited, but Celestia and Cadance felt their bodies begin to quiver with grief and fear. Cadance gazed almost tearfully at her aunt, and her body was shaking with stress.

Celestia felt exactly the same. Her insides were burning wondering what to do.

The captain lurched forth, but collapsed onto his knee joints.

“Ready…” shouted Lightning “Aim…!”

Finally Cadance’s horn began to glow, “...DON’T FIRE!!”

The others all heard her. “What?!” snapped Lightning.

“Huh? Cadance?!” remarked Twilight

Celestia began to speak too, “...Hold your fire!”

“Queen Celestia?!” snapped Starla

“What in yellow-bellies is she talkin’ about?” growled Applejack

“This could be our only chance.” growled Rarity. “We’ve got to fire now.”

“No!” shouted Cadance “Don’t shoot him!!” She slowly fell to her knees with her back against the well. Her tears were falling in earnest now. “Please… don’t… Just don’t...!”

Celestia bowed her head and buried her face in her hands.

Goldwin couldn’t understand why they were so upset, but he ran off to get Grand Ruler and Shining Armor.

The team. still horribly confused, reluctantly did as they were told. A few of the guards stayed behind to escort Skye and Ace back to town. Ace looked in a bad way and needed medical attention.

As for the robot captain, he had retreated back to his hideout. Only a few of his robots had been destroyed, he had plenty of others, and would construct more, but now he needed some time to repair and heal himself, but he was very upset and felt almost humiliated for losing control in the battle today. “I will rebuild...” he hissed silently “I will strike again, and next time, no mistakes! They have not seen the last of me!”

Celestia and Cadance sadly entered the throne room, where they found Grand Ruler waiting for them, and he was furious. “Celestia, Cadance! What is the meaning this?” he said sternly “Goldwin told me everything. Why did you call off the attack without consulting me first? You know I make the final decisions in Starfleet order.”

Shining Armor was there, and he was cross when he learned Cadance was the one behind all this. “How could do this Cadance?” he said sharply, but then both he and Grand Ruler saw the look of extreme sadness on their wives faces. Cadance was so ashamed she could hardly speak, but Celestia apologized for them both “You don’t understand.” she said “We just couldn’t bear it…” before she could say why, the team burst into the throne room.

“…Retreat?!” Lightning yelled at Celestia, “What we're you thinking, your majesty? We had him!”

“He would have killed us without thinking twice!” growled Starla.

Even Twilight was cross and baffled with her teacher and sister-in-law. “Now he has a chance to repair himself. And he’ll be back and even stronger than ever.”

“No puedo creer esto! What’s wrong with you two!” growled Dyno.

“Never would I ever be ashamed of my own queen and a princess.” snarled Myte. All the friends started to extend their anger towards Celestia and Cadance.

“QUIET...!!!” Grand Ruler shouted, and the whole room feel silent with everyone gazing at him. As much as he was upset about this, he wouldn’t tolerate all this anger and insulting to be thrown at his wife and niece. It wouldn’t help matters at all.

He approached Celestia and Cadance and spoke calmly. “Cadance, Celestia… why... Why did you stop them?”

Celestia hesitated, but it was Cadance who finally turned and admitted with great shame and guilt to everyone “...Because… he’s my brother!”

Everyone’s mouths hung open and their eyes widened in shock.

To Be Continued…!

(Promo)

In our next episode, Cadance and Celestia reveal the shocking truth about Cadance’s brother. As much as the others understand, their orders and courses are clear.

Meanwhile, Chrysalis decided to take a chance and plans to unleash a whole power she has been perfecting to attack the ponies.

Can Cadance bring herself to accept the team’s decision about her brother, and what is this new power Chrysalis has?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Back From the Dead: Part 2”)

Author's Note

Time for your torture, Cadance... hehehehe

Episode 19: Back From the Dead: Part 2

“Previously on Starfleet Magic”

The robot captain had emerged after having created an army of fighters to aid him in his conquest for universal domination. The ponies put up a valiant effort, but were nearly overpowered by the mechanical men. Suddenly, the captain began to act strange and ordered his men to destroy themselves and he begged for death himself. In the midst of the battle just as the finishing blow seemed near, Cadance and Celestia stopped the gang from finishing him off, and when asked why they were shocked to discover the captain is actually Cadance’s long lost brother!

EPISODE NINETEEN

The team was still shocked and confused by what they had just heard. “That’s why we stopped you…” said Cadance “I know it seemed wrong, but I just couldn’t let you kill my brother.”

“But that can’t be.” said Twilight “Your brother died over twenty years ago. You told me…”

“No, Twilight.” Celestia said “I think the time has come to explain the truth.” She cast a deep look at Cadance, and her niece agreed, and they both began to explain the truth.

Aside from Prince Blueblood, Celestia was the adoptive aunt of not one, but two stray ponies.

Long ago, when Candace was just a filly and Twilight hadn’t been born yet. There was someone one other than her Aunt Celestia she looked up to-- her older brother; Prince Il Mio Caro Grande Fratello, her only living blood-relative. He was a white unicorn with a dark blonde mane, and Celestia’s oldest nephew whom she planned to make her soul heir to the throne.

Fratello was more than just a big brother to Cadance; he was like a best friend. He never picked on her or teased her. He always played with her. He stood up for her and protected her when she was bullied. He cheered her up when she was feeling down. Sometimes he would drop everything he was doing just to spend time with her.

Cadance remembered all the good times they had.

“Where are we going today, Fratello?”

“I’m taking you to the beach for your birthday, Cadance, Just like I promised.”

“Really…?”

“Yep, it’ll be just you and me all day.”

“Fratello…?”

“Yeah....?”

“You’re the greatest brother in the world.”

“I know it, how’d you know it?”

The beach was Cadance’s favorite place where her deepest and fondest memories rested. She and Fratello always had the most fun, and Fratello even setup a little treasure hunt for Cadance to give her birthday gift; the music box she kept under her bed.

“Hey, Fratello…?”

“Yeah…?”

“Do you think we can ever come back here one day?”

“Sure we can, Cadance. I love to come here, especially with you.”

“Hoofy swear?”

“Hoofy swear.”

…Fratello was the one who came up with the happy dance, Cadance would share with Twilight.

“Sunshine, Sunshine! Ladybugs awake
Clap your hooves and do a little shake”

It was her brother’s love and care that made Cadance want spread more love across the kingdom herself which one day lead to her having her love-spell magic.

Aside from all this, and being Celestia’s heir, Fratello also wanted to be a royal guard. Though he was already a prince, he felt Equestria was a wondrous and magical planet and deserved to be protected at all costs, and Celestia liked his attitude and allowed him to enlist in the army.

The training was hard on him, and there were times when he felt he wasn’t getting anywhere, but Cadance began to show him the same courtesy he had always given her; Confidence and a lifting of the spirit. So Fratello kept trying and eventually he was knighted as a guard, and he owed half his honors to his sister, and whenever he was called to arms and had to fight, he always thought of her and Equestria, what he was fighting for.

Then, one day, things were about go way bad!

While the royal family was out on a picnic, and Cadance and Fratello were gathering flowers in the fields. An evil army of robots came from outer space, and attacked Equestria. The royal guards were called to arms. Fratello stayed to protect Cadance and Celestia, while the rest of his teammates went into battle. Unfortunately, because the robots were immune to most kinds of magic, and were stronger and faster than the ponies, the guards didn’t do too well, and were badly beaten up. Many were lost that day and others left wounded.

After all the struggle they had only managed to beat one robot out of pure luck, and its armor and weapons lay scattered along the ground, but the swarm was still on the loose and the guards were all losing strength and numbers. Cadance was scared and Fratello was outraged. There was no way he was going to allow those monster to attack the rest of the planet. There had to be a way to get at them!

Suddenly, he had an idea as he and Cadance gazed at the scrap remains of the robot that was beaten. Fratello found he could wear the pieces like armor and actually use the weapons of the robot for himself. Cadance and Celestia tried to warn him not to because of neither of them really knowing how powerful these robots were and how they worked, but her brother insisted he do it. Not just for his home world, but for his sister too.

“Cadance, I won’t let anything happen to you. That’s a promise.”

After donning as much of the robot’s weapons and armor on him as he could he dashed into battle. Surprisingly, he single-handedly managed to defeat the entire swarm, for the robots couldn’t stand up to their own technology and firepower.

Cadance saw everything, and was very happy and proud for her brother... but suddenly, Fratello began to feel strange. He grabbed his head and yelled in pain, and before Cadance knew it, her brother was trying to kill her! “Brother, stop!” cried Cadance, but Fratello kept coming after her. It was the robot’s programing. Somehow it was infecting Fratello’s mind, and the armor was now fused into his body-- as a part of him! It wouldn’t come off.

Celestia was the only one to actually see anything going on and confronted them both. She was horrified to learn of what was happening and tried to use her magic to get the armor off of Fratello, but again, magic didn’t work on him, and even still the machinery fused into him, removing it would kill him.

She tried to contain him in a force-field, but the robots were immune to capture and containment. Nothing she could fire at him would work. The guards would never reach them in time and it looked as if they were done for, but suddenly Fratello began to gain a little control over the robot’s force, but that was all he could do was try and hold the robot back. He knew there was no hope for him, and knew he was now a danger to his loved ones and the kingdom.

“Please...!” he begged “Finish me, quick!”

Cadance and Celestia couldn’t believe what they just heard. He asked them to kill him and he was holding the robot back which would give them the chance. “Please, do it!” he begged “I can’t hold it back much longer!”

But poor Cadance and Celestia were so heart-struck and guilt ridden at such a thought, they couldn’t bring themselves to do it. The robot took full control of Fratello again, only instead of finishing them off, he escaped and vowed to return someday to finish what he and his fallen comrades started.

He vanished, and was gone. Cadance was heartbroken, and for all those years she and Celestia, too ashamed, and too heart- struck at all the bad memories to admit what really happened. So, they made up the story that Fratello had been killed, but they and only they knew the truth.

“You lied?” Fluttershy asked in shock.

“You knew the robots would come back,
To invade our world, and attack?” snapped Rhymey.

Shining Armor and Grand Ruler even Twilight were easily the most shocked. Celestia and Cadance both felt ashamed, but it was true. In the end, they were responsible for letting Fratello escape. Of course it was understandable why they hesitated.

Dyno and Myte were siblings. “I don’t think I could ever bring myself to hurt you, Dyno.”

“Neither could I, Myte.”

A lot of the others felt the same, even those who never had siblings before.

Still, it couldn’t be ignored Fratello was back, and he wasn’t on their side. Obviously the robot and it's programming had continued to posses and infect him over the years. Making him more than 90 Percent machine, maybe more!

Magic couldn’t be used to restore him, as robots were immune to most kinds of magic, and if what was said was true, there was no hope of getting those robot parts off of him without killing him instantly. They had also had no chance at all of reprogramming him. This was a highly advanced form of cybernetics and programming they had never seen before, and even if they could study it it would take months at the very least to cover the basics, and there simply not enough time for that, not with the fate of the planet at stake.

Celestia and Cadance gazed at Grand Ruler and he gazed back at them with regretful eyes. He didn’t have to say anything either. The ladies knew as well as the team what their only course of action was; the next time Fratello attacked, first chance they got... they would destroy him!

Some of the team weren’t too thrilled with the idea. Of course it wasn’t as if they hadn’t destroyed creatures before, except they were all heartless, non-living monsters. Fratello was still practically alive, and his good side was in there, just barely, but even he himself knew it was hopeless and begged them for death.

“A Pony's life is at stake.” Starla said.

“That’s right, Starla-- A Pony. One Pony…” Grand Ruler said “And if we don’t stop him and continues his onslaught, it will be one million over the next few days!"

Everyone understood, but they still didn’t like it, especially Cadance.

Meanwhile, Captain Fratello was still healing and repairing himself after that last battle, while the rest of his robot army were making modifications to his ultimate creation in case Fratello’s good nature tried to interfere again. “Wonderful!” he hissed “Once my preparations are completed, the real fun shall commence.”

Fratello’s good nature tried to take over and stop the robot captain from finishing his plans, but his hold didn’t work and he was powerless again, while the captain was free to continue.

Meanwhile, Chrysalis, still unaware of the events happening, was busy preparing herself to undergo a serious transformation-- her special project which she required tons of energy for.

Sadly, thanks to the captain’s betrayal and what little she was able to capture before her entire army was diminished, she didn’t have what she hoped to. “It will have to do. I must do this now.” she said to herself. She didn’t dare go out and gather anymore power. In her current state she wouldn’t stand a chance. Plus, she had waited too long for this moment.

She poured all the energy into a larger jar, big enough for her to fit inside, and she jumped right in absorbing all that power and combining it with her evil shape-shifting magic.

She could feel it. Every second she was growing stronger and feeling different as her entire shape metamorphosed into a new physical being.

When the transformation was complete, she emerged and appeared more humanoid than ever. She even had a human face, with pointed ears. She wore black and purple armor with shoulder pads, a dark cape.

She now was stronger and faster than she was before and able to use more powers than she ever had before. She fired a ray of energy at a column, blasting it to bits. She was also capable of creating weapons by forming streams of energy before her and molding them. She created an actual sword made entirely out of energy, allegedly capable of even slicing solid rock in half.

“Yes…!” she hissed “Such power. I’ve never felt anything like this. I won’t even need to feed my life force with love-energy anymore.” Even with all this, she still intended to conquer and takeover United Equestria, as well as get her revenge on her enemies, but first she needed to test her powers effectively enough. She still wasn’t at complete and total power due to her lack of used energy, and also because Starfleet was always up to tricks, and she wanted to be prepared.

Luckily, remembering some forms of old magic she knew of, she had a plan.

Lightning’s team was waiting for their weapons and armor to be repaired. Professor Brain had successfully repaired them, but Grand Ruler and Celestia didn’t give them back straight away. All three of them were planning to do something new for the great battles that lay ahead with the robots, Fratello and Chrysalis, but they wouldn’t say what it was.

Suddenly, the alarms went off, and the guards reported there was trouble in New Canterlot village. The lookout guards saw what it was but didn’t recognize who it was, but Lightning recognized her at almost at once. “Chrysalis!” he snapped “And it looks like she’s got a whole new look.”

“Oh, how dreadfully repulsive!” groaned Rarity “Oh, actually… that color could be inspirational for--”

“Rarity, focus!” snapped Twilight “We’ve got to get out there.”

Celestia agreed and told everyone to come to the throne room.

Once there, Grand Ruler told Lightning and friends to step forward. “Have our armor and weapons been repaired?” asked Buddy Rose.

“Steady on there.” Brain said “I have repaired your armor and weapons, but let me explain. You see, I had been studying those bits of scraps from the robots you have defeated, and while I still don’t understand it very well, I was able to use a little of what I did learn to enhance the power of our own resources, with their majesties help of course.”

Grand Ruler and Celestia nodded and then Grand Ruler folded his hands together. His horns glowed and he gave Lightning and friends their super armor back, and all the weapons.

All of them gazed and felt their armor and their weapons all over, but nothing really looked or seemed any different, but they were assured that they would be amazed. Their armor was indeed stronger, and their weapons were not only stronger, but they all had additional abilities as well. “You’ll discover them and master them quickly.” Grand Ruler said.

As for Twilight and friends, they didn’t receive anything, but before any of them could protest, Celestia assured them that they all had a great power in them-- one that they used before but had just had forgotten over time. “Trust in me, and in yourselves and all your friends, and it will be clear to you.”

Twilight and friends weren’t sure what to expect, but they and Lightning’s team all dashed out and into action.

Chrysalis had already done a good deal of damage. She set fire to a few fields, chopped down many trees, even knocked over several buildings before the force fields came on, leaving many of the civilians with no place to run to for safety and at the mercy of her energy blade, but it wasn’t really they she was after.

“Halt!” shouted a voice. She turned round and saw the two teams standing there. “So, we meet again.” she hissed “I was hoping you would show up, because I have some new things that I want to show you.”

“Enough of these games, Chrysalis.” snapped Lightning “You may have some new looks, but they won’t save you.”

Chrysalis chuckled and then sneered, “Oh, how wrong you are.” Then she charged into battle, and the entire fighter charged forth as well, while Twilight and friends helped the civilians reach safety.

Chrysalis’s new powers did indeed live up to their expectations. Her energy blade was very powerful, the team found that out every time they got struck hard, and she fired her energy blast at them all at once. Sparks and explosions went everywhere and all the fighters fell over like bowling pins and just lay flat on the ground.

Twilight and friends arrived back on the scene to see the fighters lying flat on the ground. “Oh no!” cried Fluttershy.

“We’re too late!” added Rainbow.

“What have you done to them, Chrysalis?” Twilight demanded to know.

Chrysalis laughed evilly as she turned to face them. “Exactly what I’m about to do to all of you.” she hissed as she held her blade up and inched towards them. “Finally, after all these years I will have my revenge, and this world shall be mine!”

“Think again!” snapped Lightning.

“What?!” snapped Chrysalis as she peered round to see all the fighters were standing upright and they hardly looked scratched. “You didn’t think you were the only one who had new tricks did you?” asked Buddy Rose.

“Well we’ve got whole new surprises too.” said Artie.

“And now it’s time to show them to you.” rhymed Rhymey.

Chrysalis clenched her fists angrily, and dashed into battle. “Let’s show her.” Lightning said. The others nodded and some of them held out their weapons.

Buddy Rose went first with his whip, which could now extend at his command, “VINE WHIP, EXTEND!” and it could retract without him have to get so close to his target. Of course Chrysalis was still able to dodge the whip every time it came at her, and she fired a beam of energy straight at team.

“Watch out!” cried Fluttershy.

Rhymey leapt up high with his sword at the ready, and he came on down and slashed right the energy, actually slicing it up and destroying it in a small explosion. “What?!” snapped Chrysalis

The others and Twilight and friends were amazed at what Rhymey just did.

Artie went next and began whirling his staff round around like in his finishing move “WHIRLWIND WAVE!” he shouted as he began to spin his staff faster, and faster creating a strong gust of wind which actually blew Chrysalis up, up, and up, and send her crashing down.

Starla went next and fired her “STARLIGHT ARROW!” and fired it right at Chrysalis. She evaded it, but then the arrow stopped in midflight and actually spun around and shot her from behind like a seeker.

She fell down, down, and crashed on the ground.

“Oh, Señorita Chrysalis…” shouted Dyno

“You forget about us?” asked Myte cheekily.

Chrysalis got to her feet just as the boys performed their newest attack. “BOOM-BOOM BANG!”

They both leapt up high and slammed down on the ground so hard. They sent a powerful explosive wave right towards Chrysalis, hitting her full force. Sparks and explosion hit her all over.

Twilight and friends were impressed by how strong the fighters had become. Lightning and friends were amazed too, but as Chrysalis got up. “Look!” shouted Pinkie. They could all see the little wooden piece through her tattered clothes. “It’s a puppet-clone! It’s not her.” cried Starla.

Lightning was furious “Enough of this! When are you going to stop hiding and fight us for real?”

The puppet just laughed “We will fight soon enough.” she said “I made a smart move sending this puppet, or I would have surely been defeated.”

Everyone felt livid, but at the same time realizing it was partly their own fault for not scanning her with their visors. They trusted their eyes instead of their instruments, and because of this, Chrysalis now knew of Starfleet’s upgrades. “Consider this your final victory. The next time we meet… will be the last!”

The puppet exploded, and was gone, leaving the gang deeply concerned and worried.

Upon returning to the palace, Professor Brain was pleased to hear that the new upgrades worked perfectly, and would give all the fighters a serious edge in the upcoming battles. “Keep in mind however, you are not invincible, and the enemy shall be bound to get stronger as well.”

The team realized this, and promised to continue to train, and prepare for all the dangers up ahead. As for Twilight and friends, they hadn’t discovered what that hidden power was that they had. Not one of them could figure out what it was. All they had was their clue “You have used it before, you have just forgotten it over time.”

“You will find it, girls.” Queen Celestia said “Just be patient and it will come to you when the time is right.”

Grand Ruler nodded in agreement. “This war is nearly over, but the really dangerous parts are just beginning.” he said “Only Fratello and Chrysalis remain.”

“We’ll be ready.” Lightning said. “That’s a promise.” added Twilight, and all their friends nodded in agreement with them.

(Promo)

In our next episode, Twilight grows frustrated from being unable to come up with any answers. While she and the others visit Rhymey’s Café, she begins to dream of falling into a parallel world where everyone speaks in rhyme, and she must help the kingdom be spared from an evil and familiar enemy force.

What sort of tricks and surprises await in Twilight’s dream?

Don’t miss the next episode of “Starfleet Magic.”

(Next Episode: “Time for a Rhyme”)

Episode 20: Time for a Rhyme

Author's Note

I wrote this chapter specially to get on people's nerves, becuase they kept getting on my nerves for badmouthing Rhymey for such idiotic petty reasons.

It's time you all learned to RESPECT the rhymes and realize, THERE IS NO DIFFERENCE in Rhymey or Zecora. A Rhyme is a Rhyme

Episode 20: Time for a Rhyme

EPISODE TWENTY

A few days had passed, and there was no sign of any abnormal activity, this really confused everyone. If Chrysalis and Fratello had all this power at their hands, why weren’t they using it?

Still, it gave Starfleet and friends plenty of time to train, and be prepared.

In her spare time Twilight had been pondering so hard trying to figure out what that hidden power was she and her friends had forgotten. She even tried going all her reports and all her notes on her findings, but there just so many she worked herself to the bone.

“That’s it!” Spike said “You need a break.” and without giving Twilight a chance to even speak, he dragged into town to Rhymey’s café poetry-club, where it was nice and calm.

Rhymey’s place was called “Rhyme Time” it was a simple café, but not very noisy, and the lights were all dimmed down to give the place a nice quiet feeling. Most of the ponies who hung out there were laid back, hip, and easy going. Some of them even came to read out poems they had written, on stage.

Lightning and Starla were there taking a break form training. Fluttershy was invited by Rhymey for a lunch date, and Krysta was just there hanging out. “It’s never easy being the queen of the fairy world.” she said.

“Could’ve fooled me.” said Spike “I thought being small was wonderful.”

Just then, a light shone on the stage, and Rhymey came out to greet everyone. They all snapped the fingers while others clapped softly, indicating they were happy to see him. They only truly applauded whenever someone read a real strong poem that really got to them all-- as the rules of any poet’s society.

Rhymey took a bow, and welcomed everyone. Speaking in soft, calm voice, he said…

“And now I’d like to share my dream
The stage is open-- start the theme.
The guests are here and just like me…
They wish to share with their poetry.”

More snaps and claps followed as Rhymey went to sit with his friends and the first poet came on stage-- A lilac pony, wearing a black beret and wore hip shades. In the darkness beside the stage another pony played that tradition bongo solo, and everyone snapped the fingers of their gloves with the rhythm and the poet recited a poem she wrote about when she was young and lost her pet cat.

(Sort of like this)

“When I was just a filly, I lost my cat.
I couldn’t seem to find just where she was at
I searched all around, way up high and down low,
But I never found my kitty and I fell into woe.”

Even though she was speaking in a low tone, and very calm and smooth, everyone could feel her grieving inside from those old painful memories. That was basically what most poets did at Rhyme Time; they let their feelings out in the open, and shared it with others through their poems.

“Ooh, it’s so sad.” Fluttershy whispered so as not to disturb the peace. Lightning and Starla held hands and shut their eyes letting their minds by cleared by the soothing of the words. “Always makes us feel light…” Lightning said.

“It’s so comfy.” added Starla as she rested her head on her colt-friend’s shoulder.

“Wow…” Twilight said “I never thought poetry could be so deep like this.”

Rhymey explained that poetry often helped others, which was a reason he took such a shine to it, and how he started to always speak in rhyme.

“It can also put some of your worries behind,
Or even help to clear your mind.”

Krysta nodded and remembered one time when she had nearly forgotten to pick up Twink at his fairy school. “I said to myself “I have to think” and “think” rhymes with “Twink”, and I remembered.”

Spike wasn’t sure how much Rhyming would help. “I just come for the snacks and what not.” and he gobbled down another muffin.

Twilight, however, was starting to wonder if maybe the rhymes would help her remember that power she was searching for. She was thinking about it so hard and listening to the poetry that she actually drifted off into a daydream.

She awoke to find herself outside.
She opened her eyes and opened them wide.
She wore yellow dress, it looked pretty silly
But then along came Spike, and he was in a hurry.
Although he still had a dragon’s looks,
He was dressed like a white rabbit from one of Twilight’s books.

“What’s going on here?” Twilight had to say.
And Spike said “I’m very late. I can’t talk today.”
Then off he ran like a speeding comet,
Leaving poor Twilight confused from it.

She walked along her way through the forest and the night.
Something about this place just didn’t seem quite right.
Then suddenly, before her eyes,
A city of enormous size
Ponies and other creatures all over did dwell
But what this place was, Twilight couldn’t tell.

Suddenly she heard the sound of someone coming.
She turned and saw two ponies pulling an apple cart and humming
One said “Howdy, my name is Applejack,
This here’s my brother. We call him Big Mac.”

Twilight asked where she was simple as that.
But the two siblings gasped and then they spat,
“How could you not know? It’s the planet of rhymes”
“And to not talk like us is of the most serious crimes.”

“Planet of rhymes…” did Twilight ponder.
She looked all around saw it was no wonder.
Every creature she saw was speaking in rhyme
For it was the law when they spoke every time

As Twilight walked down the paths and round bends
She swore that she could see more of her friends.
Then in a winged-wagon came two friends she knew
It was Lightning Dawn and Krysta too.
“We are the tour guides. We work with such glee.”
“We’ll give you the grand tour, absolutely free.”
Wasting no time, Twilight hoped in
And then, right away, did the tour begin.

On the way they passed the garden of Buddy Rose
The studio where Artie painted Rarity as she did pose
The bakery was run by Pinkie Pie
And the animal hospital of Dr. Fluttershy

Twilight even saw Spike in his rabbit suit
He carried a rather large basket of fruit
Up a dark pathway he did run
Up to a mountain-- a spooky looking one.
Twilight gazed at it from bottom to top,
But Lightning and Krysta warned her to stop.
“Up the mountain is an evil foe”
She brings us terror and feelings of woe.”
“She has captured our leaders, and has risen to power.
She only comes out in the twilight hour.”
“And when she does, there is cause for alarm,
If you do not please her, she will bring you harm.”

Twilight didn’t want to believe it true,
But was this “Nightmare Moon” they were referring to?
“How can she be back?” Twilight thought
She thought and thought ‘till her brain was in a knot.

Suddenly, it began to grow dark,
As the sun sank down over the fields and the park
Down below, everyone ran for home
It wouldn’t be long before Nightmare would roam
Lightning and Krysta both felt a real scare
That they just ran off and left poor Twilight there.
“Wait, come back here!” did Twilight call
But then, someone ran into her, and she did fall.
It was Spike, he apologized, and he tried to run past,
But Twilight stopped him, she wanted answers and fast.
Poor Spike panicked and cried “Please let me go,
If Nightmare catches us, we’ll be sorry as so.”

Suddenly it got darker than it did before
And the wind was picking up more and more
“Oh, no!” cried Spike “We’re too late!
Nightmare is coming! We’ve sealed our fate!”
A sinister laugh came from up high
And there SHE was in the darkened sky.
Twilight gasped, and Nightmare did sneer
“What are you two doing here?”
Spike fainted in a heartbeat,
But Twilight stood tall on her feet.
“I don’t know how you got back…” she said
“But I’ll beat you again!” then she poised her head
But her horn wouldn’t glow. It didn’t give light
She could do no magic. Something wasn’t right.

Nightmare laughed, “Foolish creature so poor and young
You can’t even speak in our native tongue.
Your magic is useless, I can tell.
Now allow me to show you a real spell.”
She closed her eyes, and recited a phrase
And fired out a smoggy purple haze
“In palace you shall stay,
As my prisoner, day after day
Now with the magic that I do cast,
Send them to my dungeon, double fast!”

Twilight braced herself for the big hit
But Spike, he just wouldn’t have of it.
So he leapt and shoved her aside
And he was transported to the castle inside.
“Spike…! Spike…!” Twilight did shriek
But Nightmare didn’t mind catching the little sneak.
“What have you done?” Twilight yelled all vexed.
“He’s in the dungeon, and now you’re next!”
But before Nightmare could do anything
Twilight ran off in a great fast zing
Nightmare growled, “You can’t outrun me.
I’ll catch you yet. Just wait and see.”

So the chase was on, and Twilight did run
Faster and faster than most anyone
Nightmare was close, and not far behind
But Twilight, she was unable to find

Through all the thickets and brambles, trees and brush
Twilight escaped, and for town she did rush.
She tried to call for someone to help
She ran through down and she would yelp
“Someone please help me.” But no one would heed
She didn’t make a rhyme, not one indeed.

She tried going to police station and stated her case.
But instead, a punishment was slapped in her face.
The head warden, whose name was Rhymey,
He ordered Dyno Myte-O to lock her up quickly.
“Wait!” cried Twilight “Let me out!”
But Warden Rhymey simply said “Quiet, you lout!”
“Insufficient poetry
Is a Class-D felony
You disregard our rhyming rules,
I’ll bet your one of Nightmare’s ghouls.”

“But, but…” Before Twilight could say much more
The warden headed right out the door
His two guards said “She’s makes such fuss
But she’ll never speak exactly like us.”
Then they left the room of stone,
And poor Twilight felt she was not alone

She heard a small sound, and she turned round to see
Two more were locked in the same cell as she.
One dressed like a magician; the other was a genius brain
“Why are you two here?” Twilight wanted them to explain.
Both of them revealed they, too, spoke in rhyme
But that wasn’t why they were doing their time.
They were both accused of also working for Nightmare
Because of the arts they practiced with care.
Magical illusions like a magician would
And experimentations like any genius should
“We hoped that we could defeat Nightmare with wit
But it just wasn’t enough, and because of it…”
“We were locked up wrongfully, for the mistakes we made
We tried to appeal to the courts, but hopes did fade.”
“They won’t listen. They think we are wrong,
When they are the ones who are wrong all along”
“We had felt there was nothing more that we could do,
But now there is something now that you are here too.”

All of that rhyming made Twilight feel dizzy
All she wanted were some answers, plain and easy
The two explained how before Nightmare came
Way back then, things were not quite the same…

Their leaders, the Grand Ruler and his Queen
They ruled the planet and every scene
Both of them were friendly and truthful and wise
They always brought happiness to everyone’s eyes
But the queen had a sister, and she felt neglected
Useless and jealous for seeming so rejected.
She hated her sister for receiving all the grace
And for being well known in every place
She longed to be strong and recognized by all
So one night she stole a magical jewel
Despite is being against her sister’s rule
The jewel had empowered her with all she would need
But soon she was filled with evil, hate and greed
She had become Queen Nightmare, and usurped the crown
The rulers had fought bravely, but they were struck down.
Now they were imprisoned on the Mountain of Doom
Inside Nightmare’s castle of darkness and gloom
Many have fought valiantly to set them free,
But Nightmare was strong and very tricky
Even their best fighter, named Rainbow Dash
Though strong and swift, she also had taken a bash
She also was captured along with the rest,
Nightmare was too much even for the best

Now she ruled the kingdom and commanded everyone
These were dark times and they weren’t much fun
Her demands and her orders were on everything
To bring her foods and goods as an offering
Make her mad, and she’ll cause trouble
She’d storm the kingdom on the double
“She’ll wreck the town, and make us pay.”
“We may not live to see the next day.”

Twilight had finally heard enough.
Something had to be done with all this stuff
“You said you were glad I was here.” Twilight said
That’s when Brain motioned with a nod of his head
He and his friend had been secretly planning about,
And built a secret passage to let them all out,
“The two of us alone, against Nightmare won’t be right”
“But with you by our side, triumph we just might.”
Twilight wasn’t sure, but either way
It was better than hanging around in jail all day
So they crawled through the hole, one, two and three
And before too long they all were free.
But the alarms went off and the lights were lit
And the police were running about in a fit.
“They’re searching for us!” Twilight cried
So they all ran off to quickly hide.

The authorities searched high, and they searched low
But couldn’t find where the convicts did go.
The had retreated to the forest, outside of Nightmare’s lair
The mountain was just a head, and the castle way up there.
Twilight asked “What now? We’re here.”
The magician hushed her and said “Here’s the plan, my dear.”

The magician reached into his cape, pulled out box
Sealed up tight with the strongest of locks
“I found this one day when I was walking
Then I heard the sound of talking.
It spoke “To open this box, to find the key,
Gather at least friends of three
Then hold the box to the moonlit skies
And my secrets shall reveal before your eyes.”
“That’s it?” asked Twilight with a sneer.
The two friends nodded, “And as long as we’re here…”
“We may as well give it a try now
To reveal its secrets, raise the box high now”
All three of them held the box with one hand
And the held it to the moon as it shined on the land
The box began to glow, it quivered and shook
Then the lid popped open to reveal a book
The book began to glow, and float and hover
And voice seemed to call from the front of the cover.
“I am the spell book of magic-harmony
I was trapped in that box for over a century
I can help stop the Nightmare’s evil curse
To cast any of my spells, just read its verse”
The book then fell into Twilight’s grip
And all through pages did Twilight flip
She found all the spells were written in rhyme
“So I have to speak like that every time?”
Her friends, they nodded, it was the only way
To break the curse and make Nightmare pay.
So they ventured forth with no time to waste
Up the mountain to the castle, they ran with haste

They arrived at the castle’s front door
But they found it was shut and they could proceed no more.
But Twilight was well-prepared
And at the door she began to stare
She said “One, two, three and four
I ask to open up this door!”
The doors began to open wide
Revealing just what was deep inside.
It was all just one massive room
The friends heard a voice saying “Welcome to your doom”
The torches lit up, and doors shut tight
Then Nightmare appeared in a flash of dark light.
She gazed at Twilight “Oh, it’s you again.
You and your friends must be insane
I suppose I’ll have to teach you lesson
And then lock you up in my possession.”
The clapped her hands twice and the friends could all see
All the prisoners she had captured, there were so many
Many of the villagers, and even Rainbow Dash
Spike in his rabbit suit, and the royal ones in stash
The all were pounding and begged to be free
But Nightmare refused and she snarled very sternly
“I’ve captured you all. You are all mine
And all over this kingdom, the darkness will shine
For I am Queen Nightmare-- no one can stop me.
Now I’ll do more… starting with these three!”
She recited a chant, and her horn began to glow
And magical energy began to blow
Twilight managed to leapt out of the way
But her two friends were caught by the prison ray

With them now locked up, Twilight was alone
And would have to face Nightmare, all on her own
“How charming…” Nightmare mocked “But don’t make me laugh
You can’t even rhyme. Not even a half
You don’t stand a chance against me.”
Twilight smiled and then said “We’ll see.”
“Huh?” Nightmare gasped, and Twilight showed her book
“See this, Nightmare. Take a good look
Now I’ve mastered the rhyming ways,
This is the end for you-- the last of your days.”
The prisoners smiled, and Twilight did too
All her rhyming was pure and true.
The fight was on and Nightmare did attack
And with her new book, Twilight fought back.
With her newfound rhyming and magical book
Twilight fought well. The beatings Nightmare took
She never believed what this pony was doing
All these magical spells she was constantly brewing.
Then soon, Nightmare had taken enough, and she had
She knocked the book a way and burned it like mad
“No! Twilight screamed “My source of magic!”
Nightmare just laughed “Isn’t it tragic?
You came so close, but close isn’t enough
Prepare for your ends… it’s going to be rough!”
The jewel round her neck began to shine
“One final-attack and victory is mine!”
But Twilight was not beaten. “I still have one shot
And it’s going to win-- believe it or not!”
There was one spell she saw in book.
And her eyes narrowed with a very strong look
Nightmare’s magic continued to glow,
But suddenly Twilight’s magic began to show
Then, up in the air she leapt up high
Blowing off the roof and stood in the sky.

Down below in the village, everyone could see
The powerful glowing and wondered “What can that be?”
They soon her a voice-- it was Twilight
She asked for their help to make things right.
“Everyone, please hear my cry.
Send out your strength across the sky
To work this magic, I will need
Your faith and believing, it you’ll only heed
Send me your magic from deep within
And together I know… WE SHALL WIN!!”
At first all the villagers didn’t know
But Lightning and Krysta knew it was so
She spoke in rhyme, she really was a friend
So, their magic, to her they would lend
They closed their eyes, and the magic and shown
And flew to add it to Twilight’s own
Soon two more added theirs, then six, then eight
And soon the whole village at a fantastic rate
They sent their magic to Twilight in the sky
Just as Nightmare shouted “PREPARE TO DIE!!”
She fired her magic in a powerful blast
But Twilight’s full power had shown at last
She fired her own powerful magic attack
It countered the dark one and sent it right back
Nightmare gasped, “No! It’s not true…
How can my magic be weaker than you?”
Twilight smirked “I have friends by my side
And you Nightmare, this is the end of your evil pride!”
The blast hit Nightmare with full force
And began to destroy the evil in that horse
A big explosion erupted on the floor
And Nightmare… she was no more.

The evil magic faded away
And soon the sun rose on a brand new day
The prisoners and villagers they were all free
They all leapt for joy crying “YIPPEE!”
The Grand Ruler and his Queen, then they could see
A smaller dark pony that Nightmare used to be
“Princess Luna…” said the Queen “Are you okay?
Answer me please. Don’t delay.”
Her sister got up, and she was filled with shame
All that had happened-- she was to blame
“Oh, sister…! Please, forgive me do
I just wanted to be strong and as famous as you
But I don’t know what came over me
I’ve been a very, very bad pony.”
Her eyes filled with tears of sorrow
She felt she wasn’t going to live to see tomorrow
But the Grand Ruler said “Luna, don’t cry.
We understand what you did and why.”
His wife nodded and gazed down at her sis
And all she had to say was this
“You are my sister, and I should have known
Years of neglect and your hatred had grown
I should have been more open, and treated you well
But since I hadn’t, you fell under a spell.
But the spell is broken now, and I want you to know
How sorry I am for treating you low.”
Grand Ruler stepped forth and said “How about it
Will you give us another chance? Please don’t doubt it.”

Luna hesitated, she couldn’t believe it
Everyone around her, the love, she could see it
No one was mad, or hated her for what she’d done
They all wanted to be friends, and have some fun
Luna felt warm inside. She felt all-new
She hugged her sister and said “I forgive you.”

The Princess, the Queen, the Grand Ruler too
All shared a group hug with love so true

That very day they all would celebrate
The defeat of evil and how Twilight was great
She saved them all, and she was given
A great big medal tied with a ribbon
“You have brought us freedom. You have brought us glee
You are truly given us our harmony.”

Everyone below kept chanting her name
But suddenly Twilight didn’t feel the same.
The world around her began to whirl
She felt her head spinning in a twirl.

“Twilight…! Twilight…!” Lightning said “Wake up, Twilight!”

Twilight groaned and she awoke,

“I’m here! I’m here!
Please don’t have fear.” she said.

The others all gazed at her. “Did she just rhyme?” asked Krysta.

“Twilight, are you okay?” asked Spike.

“Twilight was just having a dream.
A dream about rhymes or so it would seem.” said Rhymey.

Twilight nodded, and she stopped rhyming, but she suddenly remembered something she learned in her dream. “Harmony!” she said “That’s it?”

“What’s it?” asked Starla.

“…The Elements of Harmony. That’s the hidden power Queen Celestia was talking about.”

The others felt she had a point. “It has been a long time since any of us used them.” Fluttershy said “I practically forgotten we had that magic.”

“Exactly…” said Twilight “A power we had forgotten.”

Twilight felt silly for having forgotten about the elements’ magic that rested within her and her other five friends, but to think it was the rhymes that helped her remember it.

As Rhymey said…

“It only takes a little rhyme
To remember things you forgot over time.”

Twilight now understood Rhymey’s point of view much better, and from that day on she promised herself she wouldn’t think strangely of it ever again.

This promise went in her friendship report, and she also stated that she learned that it was okay for some to follow their own ways “Even when it looks like it has no use, it just may come in handy.”

(Promo)

In our next episode, Fratello unleashes his latest project, a giant robotic dragon. So massive and so incredibly powerful, the friends find it extremely difficult to stop it and protect the village. Cadance also slips off hoping to reconcile with her brother and save him, but her efforts prove futile and she soon finds herself cornered and staring death in the face.

Will Fratello destroy the planet, will Cadance meet her end?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Enter, the Dragonoid”)

Episode 21: Enter the Dragonoid

EPISODE TWENTY-ONE

Captain Fratello had finished repairing and upgrading himself, and had resumed work on his latest creation and modifications to his other robot-men. “It’s nearly time, my mechanical friends.” he said. His robot-men raised their arms up in acknowledgement and a kind of cheer. Then Fratello gazed up at the larger robot. “With you by our side, nothing, not even Starfleet or can stand in our way.”

The entire chamber echoed with the sound of his evil laugh.

It was during the final battles of the last war, in Equestria’s last minutes before it exploded. The evil Lord Titan managed to overpower the Elements of Harmony treasures, and actually crushed them into dust, destroying them forever. However, although the gems were gone, the magic itself was proved to exist within Twilight and her five other friends.

That, plus the aid of Starfleet, combined with the magic of Grand Celestial Ruler. Titan was defeated, and although Equestria and Unicornicopia were destroyed, there was more than enough magic and harmony to combine the remains of the two planets into a whole new world; United Equestria.

Twilight had gathered up her five friends and told them about the Elements of Harmony and that they needed to train hard to get the magic going again. Rainbow Dash was the only one who seemed eager to get started and she kept punching and kicking at the air as a warm up, but the others weren’t so sure. “I’m not so sure training like this will help.” Pinkie Pie said.

“Yeah, it’s not what we did the last time.” said Applejack

“Exactly.” said Twilight “Which is why if we train hard enough, we should be able to get the magic going for sure.”

Lightning didn’t understand why he had to be there. He wasn’t tied to the elements, and he couldn’t use them as he was an original space pony. Twilight was aware of that, but she wanted him there to coach them. “After all, you don’t have magic of your own, yet you can unleash the uniforce.”

“Yes, that’s true.” Lightning said “But I really don’t think it works like that. I’m still just mastering how to use the uniforce, and it still makes me exhausted when I use it. It always lived inside me. It wasn’t something I just learned from scratch. It just came to me when the time was right.”

Twilight was aware of this as well. What she was hoping was that he could show her and the others how to focus, and concentrate harder. Lightning thought perhaps the training would do their girls some good, but he didn’t think it would actually work.

The best thing he did for them ordinary strength building-- lots of exercise and drills to help harden their muscles and build up power for their magic, or skills. Even Fluttershy wasn’t too afraid to fight, but she was afraid she would hurt her friends when it came to sparring with each other. “Oh, really now, Fluttershy.” said Rarity “Look, I’m not one for all this anymore than you, but we have to try it.”

“Well, if you’re sure.” Fluttershy said and she and Rarity began to spar with each other. For once they didn’t complain about being so sensitive about their looks, or being too timid. By the end of the session, the girls all felt pumped up, and Twilight felt so confident. “I can feel it.” she said “I think it’s going to work.”

“Oh, boy…” Lightning muttered in dismay, as he held his head low.

The other girls cheered Twilight on as she walked forward, and attempted to try her hidden powers on a rock a few feet away. Twilight concentrated, but nothing happened. She tried harder. Still nothing happened. She concentrated as hard as she could, and the results were explosive. The girls and Lightning all fell off their feet, and when the smoke cleared Twilight was half covered in dirt and her mane and tail were messed up. “I think I tried that a little too hard.” she said.

“A little?!” snapped a voice and Spike came over the hill with cupcake resting upside down on his head. “Everyone in the whole kingdom must’ve felt that. You even ruined my snack!”

Twilight apologized and brushed the dust off her. “I guess this may be harder than I thought.” she said.

“Sorry Twilight, But I don’t know what else to tell you.” Lightning said.

“Ah, it’s all right, Lightnin’. It’s not your fault.” Applejack said

“Yeah… we’ll all get the hang of it sooner or later.” added Rainbow.

That’s when Pinkie Pie saw some children in the park and dashed over to play with them all. Applejack headed off to check on her apple fields, and Rainbow and Fluttershy took off to enjoy a beautiful day.

“What’s with everyone?” snapped Twilight “An evil threat is coming and they’re not worried?”

“Twilight…” Rarity said “We’re all very concerned, but that’s no reason for us to fret about it all the time, you know.” Then she and Spike walked off together “Yeah!” scoffed Spike as he walked with Rarity and wiped the cupcake off his head.

“Ah, Twilight…” Lightning said “I know how you feel about the battle, but I know we’ll be ready for it. Just do me a favor and don’t go knocking yourself silly. It’s a little hard on the senses.” then he left too.

Twilight had been cramming through her all books and all her notes about everything she knew of the Elements of Harmony, but all her notes and books only had proper information on the elements when they were contained within the treasures. They had never before had any history of being used the way they were now-- contained within ponies. Even Queen Celestia and Grand Ruler had no clues how it worked. She’d have to discover their new properties for herself, remembered what the Queen had said “It will all come in time.”

Twilight chuckled but then sighed. “Time; but exactly how much time do we have?” she wondered. She then felt the ground give a little shake, and then another one, and another. Each time the tremor seemed to be getting bigger and stronger, like giant footsteps.

She ran to the door and headed outside and she could see and hear tons of ponies running for the hills instead of into shelters. Then she saw why! Over the hills came something about fifty feet high, stomping the ground with its big feet, crushing everything it its path. Even the force fields weren’t strong enough and the buildings were flattened like pancakes. Thank goodness no was inside, but that thing… it was now fully in view… a giant robotic dragon!

“Twilight!” called a voice!” Lightning and all the others came rushing over. “What in the name of the galaxy is that?” cried Buddy Rose.

“…The beginning of your doom. That’s what it is!”

The teams turned and saw Fratello standing on the roof of a house laughing evilly. “Allow to introduce you to my latest, and greatest creation; Dragonoid!” With the click of a remote control in his hand, Fratello activated the robot dragon, and it roared loudly and extended its large claws, and began to stomp its way forward laying more paths of destruction through the town. “Say goodbye, Ponies!” shouted Fratello.

“Uh… is this the part where we run now?” asked Spike, but several others glared at him angrily for that.

Since the force fields wouldn’t be able to defend any of the civilians this time, Lightning ordered Twilight and friends to get them all as far away from the village boundaries as possible. “I don’t care how you do it, just hurry!”

“Right, come on girls!” Twilight said, and they all ran off leading the civilians like a flock of stampeding sheep away from the village. Then, Lightning and his team transformed “STARFLEET MAGIC!!”

Then, they all drew out their best weapons and Lightning powered up the uniforce. “Let him have it!” shouted Lightning, and everyone fired their most powerful attacks all at once, but Fratello just laughed as the blasts his Dragonoid, but didn’t do a thing at all.

“It’s no use. It’s way too big!” cried Artie.

“You bet it is.” snarled Fratello. He fiddled with the remote, “And now it’s coming for you.”

Dragonoid roared and began to stomping towards the gang, then raised its huge claw ready to slice. “Scatter!” shouted Lightning and everyone sped off in different directions out of the way.

At the royal palace, their majesties heard of and could see everything. Half of New Ponyville was already demolished and Lightning and his team would need back up. “Send out every available team! We must help them.” Grand Ruler ordered. The guards acknowledged and ran off.

“Celesto!” cried Celestia as she and Shining Armor dashed over to him. “Cadance is gone.”

“What, gone?” snapped Grand Ruler.

Shining Armor nodded “She’s not anywhere in the palace.”

Then suddenly, they all had a feeling that since Fratello was out there. “She wouldn’t be so foolish, after we warned her.” said Celestia, but it was defiantly possible that she had gone out to the battle to try and reason with her brother.

Lightning and friends kept trying with all they had to, but they still hadn’t even managed to make Dragonoid flinch. Twilight and friends arrived back on the scene and with many reinforcements; Starfleet Fighters and royal guards.

All the guard began to fire their magic and weapon attacks from afar and at different angles. “Your pony army is no match for the power of my robot!” snarled Fratello. He tapped the control, “Dragonoid, let them have a taste your real power!”

Dragonoid’s eyes glowed and it opened its large jaws unleashing a hyperactive blast of energy creating a massive explosion when it struck, and blowing many of the fighters off their feet and through the air. A large crater was seen where the blast had hit. Fluttershy screamed, and Rainbow Dash couldn’t believe it “Whoa! That’s a lot of power!”

Some of the guards felt like running away but forced themselves to stay and keep fighting. Some of them tried going after Fratello himself, but he blasted them all away every time they tried. “It’s impossible. You’ll never get the better of me. Right, Dragonoid?”

Dragonoid roared loudly and kept on attacking.

“It’s no use!” shouted Dyno. “Nothing we throw at it even makes a mark!” added Myte.

Dragonoid opened its jaws again. “It’s going to fire again!” cried Rarity, and it did. Some of the guards barely managed to get out of the way and got badly hurt. Fratello continuously laughed with evil glee. “I don’t remember the last time I was so amused.” and he continued to command his creation to wreck more and more of the village. Destroying the buildings, and laying damage to the streets.

Then, he turned to face the library. “No! Not my library!” Twilight shouted, and she dashed over. “Twilight, No!” cried Spike

“Twilight, come back here!” Lightning ordered.

Twilight began to fire multiple shots of magic at the Dragonoid-- anything to stop it from smashing her library and home. “Dragonoid, behind you!” shouted Fratello.

Dragonoid turned round and saw Twilight. “Uh oh…!” Twilight whimpered while backing away. Dragonoid then prepared to fire another blast and Twilight was saved by Applejack, lassoing her out of the way just in time.

“You okay?” Applejack asked

“That was close!” whimpered Twilight “Too close!” added Spike.

Then suddenly “Close-- That’s it!” Lightning had an idea. Everyone wondered what he meant, and he explained that if their attacks weren’t working from a distance, “Maybe they’ll work better up close.”

Some of the others thought that to be virtually suicide, but others could already see Lightning’s point. Dragonoid was so big and massive, that it probably wasn’t able to reach in areas so close to it or even underneath it.

“It’s worth a shot.” said Starla.

“Maybe the only one we’ve got!” rhymed Rhymey.

But that plan proved to be hard to achieve, for the moment they tried to make a move, “Oh, no you don’t!” growled Fratello as he worked his remote and make Dragonoid stop them from getting any closer. The fighters and the guards couldn’t move anywhere within twenty feet of Dragonoid without having to retreat or risk being mauled or blasted.

“That remote control!” cried Pinkie “We have to get it away from him.”

That was even harder to accomplish as Fratello himself was a skilled and strong fighter with his robotic powers-- easily staving off whole swarms of guards that tried to attack him. Many of the fighters, despite their training or weapon enhancements began to suffer more and more injury, while Fratello, being a machine hardly ever got tried and continued to punch, kick and blast them all away.

Starfleet tried their attacks, and Twilight and friends charged, but to no avail. “You all put up valiant efforts.” Fratello chortled “Quite frankly it’s amusing, but I think I've toyed with you long enough!” He was ready to command Dragonoid for the final attack, when suddenly he was shot at and lost the remote-- dropping into a water barrel, shorting it out. “What?!” snapped Fratello, and he turned and saw someone speeding towards him shouting “BROTHER!!”

“PIRNCESS CADANCE?!” the teams cried out in shock. What was she doing there; especially after her aunt and uncle forbad her form enter battles like this? No one knew, but it was definitely she who fired those shots, and became clear she had come to confront her brother.

“Well, Princess…” mocked Fratello “It’s been a long time hasn’t it.”

Cadance stood tall and proud but made no further attempt to attack him. “Fratello, please, call off this attack of yours.”

Fratello on snickered at her “I’ve got a better idea...” that’s when Dragonoid began to move again. Even without the remote, it was built with a backup system. Now it was free to carry out its assigned task: Destroy all the ponies and conquer United Equestria for the entire Robot Empire to take over.

“Brother, No!” cried Cadence “Call it off!”

“Silence!” roared Fratello and he shot her in the leg. Cadance yelped in pain and fell to her knees holding her sore leg. “Brother…!”

“Your brother is gone, he is no more. I am there is now, but you soon won’t be here.”

Dragonoid was now rampaging through the damaged village and planning to invade all of United Equestria, but Cadence was in great danger, and all the guards were injured or down for the count. “We’ll have to split up!” Lightning said “Twilight! You and your team help Cadance. We’re going after Dragonoid!”

“Be careful!” Twilight said and they teams separated.

Lightning and friends dashed right for Dragonoid, shooting at it to get its attention, and it worked-- it turned to face them. “Keep firing at it. I’ve got an idea!” said Lightning. That’s when he began to fly up and straight at the giant robot-dragon. “Lightning!” called Starla.

“Just do as I say!” Lightning called back at them. As he flew closer and closer, Dragonoid began to fire more shots directly at him which he dodged in midflight.

The others kept on shooting at Dragonoid trying to keep it distracted. Finally, Lightning managed to reach and latch onto Dragonoid’s massive head, which was at least twice his size in diameter.

“What’s he doing?” asked Buddy Rose. Then he got his answer as everyone saw Lightning gripping and pulling trying to yank the head off.

“He’s crazy!” snapped Dyno “Si, he can’t pull that off!” added Myte. Lightning especially couldn’t concentrate with Dragonoid reaching up and swiping at him. Even rocking back and forth trying to bat him off! “WHOA! YEOW…!” Lightning held on for dear life as if he were battling a raging, bucking bull!

“Lightning!” cried Starla

“Hang on tight!” shouted Artie.

“Give it your all and fight!” rhymed Rhymey.

Meanwhile, Twilight and friends were trying their hardest, and so were the remainder of the guards, but they couldn’t defeat Fratello. Rainbow Dash lunged at him only for him to blast her so hard into Twilight’s home, breaking the walls and windows. “And I just redecorated!” cried Twilight.

Cadance tried one last time to reason her brother, even try her own Crystal-Heart magic on him, hoping to connect to his heart. “You never learn, do you?” sneered Fratello. He had no natural heart, and the magic was totally ineffective on him.

“Fratello, please!” cried Cadance.

“Silence!” roared Fratello “Dragonoid will soon make ashes of your friends, but don’t worry… I’ll make certain you’re all there to greet them on the other side!” This was it, he charged up his power ready for the kill, and he fired! Twilight and friends shut their eyes tight thinking they had just been destroyed, but when they looked, there were their majesties standing before them, and had blocked the blast.

“This has gone quite far enough, Fratello!” snapped Celestia.

Her nephew gazed at her and Grand Ruler angrily. “You, pathetic overgrown fleshes of ridiculousness actually think you can win?” he laughed “You just wait until Dragonoid gets here and shows you the same courtesy!”

“Sorry to disappoint you, but it looks like Lightning and his team are about to bring your over grown pet to the ground.” Grand Ruler pointed out.

Fratello turned and saw to his horror…

Lightning pulled and pulled with all his might and actually managed to yank Dragonoid’s head off of the body, exposing the insides of wires and circuits. “Time to end this!” shouted Lightning as his body began to glow along with his golden horn. “…UNIFORCE!!”

(Skip to 0:48)

He fired that burst of power through the opening and completely blowing out every circuit, every wire. Dragonoid was doomed as it flared, and sparked as it blew up from the inside. Then it fell over backwards, and exploded in a massive burst of flames.

“…YEAH!!” Lightning’s team shouted. “Yes!” shouted Lightning still in the sky.

“No! It’s impossible! growled Fratello "How could I lose with a giant dragon robot in my possession?” He then angrily turned and lunged at the others, but Grand Ruler and Celestia kicked him hard back, and so another fight began, but Fratello was badly outmatched by the power and team work of their majesties, and decided to make a hasty retreat at the last minute, but he promised this wasn’t over!

Despite the victory, New Ponyville was in a really bad shape, just like New Crystal Empire and would take a little time to repair and set straight again. All the other ponies went to stay with friends and others were put up in shelters until their homes were repaired. Lightning, Twilight and all their friends were being put up in the royal palace in New Canterlot.

Cadance, however, she was strongly reprimanded by her aunt and uncle for just running off into the battle like that. Even Shining Armor was cross with her. “What were you thinking going out there? You could’ve been destroyed!” he said.

“I know…” said Cadance “But I thought maybe I cold reason with him, try to help him.”

“Cadance…” Lightning snapped “We’ve been through this. You can’t reconcile with him. You can’t help him. There’s nothing you or any of us can do to save him. We must destroy him!”

“I hate to agree with, Lightning…” Twilight said “But he’s right. He’s just too… too…” she could barely bring herself to say “…Evil”

“Cadance…” Celestia said “We understand how strongly you feel about Fratello. We all feel just as bad.”

“But your behaviour today, and your putting yourself and the teams in danger was very foolhardy.” added Grand Ruler. “I’m afraid that for your safety, you leave us no choice.”

“Cadance, you are confined to the palace grounds until further notice.” Celestia said, and to ensure they were not bluffing they placed a special barrier around the palace so no one was allowed to leave or enter without consent. Teleportation would not help either.

Cadance touched the barrier and found it wouldn’t let her through like very strong glass. She gazed at her aunt and uncle angrily, but she didn’t bother to speak knowing things were done.

She just walked off to her room, alone.

Their majesties sighed wondering if they were too hard on their niece, but they were worried about her, and had to protect her. The two teams felt just awful for Cadance, but they felt more awful for the damages done, and that Fratello was still out there.

As for Fratello, he had retreated to his hideout and began immediate fast construction of another giant robotic monster. “You may have beaten Dragonoid, but I have another creation in store for you, a much more powerful one. So savour this victory while you can. For it shall be your last!”

Meanwhile, Chrysalis had observed everything and now she knew that Fratello was in fact Cadance’s brother, and the fact that he was building giant robots and a whole robotic army. “This could prove be most advantageous… for me.”

(Promo)

In our next episode, a great power source has been discovered on the Dark Planet their majesties plan to send several of the friends on a mission to obtain it, but the path ahead is laden with many dangers and tricks the friends must overcome, and it also turns into a race against time when Chrysalis discovers the power source as well.

Can the friends overcome all the obstacles and beat Chrysalis to the finish?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Part 1: Illusions of Darkness”)

Episode 22: Part 1: Illusions of Darkness

Episode 22: Part 1: Illusions of Darkness

EPISODE TWENTY-TWO

A few days passed, and New Ponyville was still undergoing repairs. Dyno and Myte were supervising repairs, and Krysta even brought several of her worker-fairies from her planet to assist in the operations. They were very good at building. Yet, even with some of the homes repaired it was recommended that everyone stay out until all the repairs were finished as it was pretty busy and noisy around there.

Still, all the ponies staying in the palace found plenty to do with their time. They helped out with whatever duties there were to be done. Lightning and Twilight even found some spare time to catch up on their book-studying in the royal library, or they would train by sparring with each other and their friends in the dojo, Twilight was still trying to figure out how to unleash the power of harmony, but again to no avail, nor was she any closer to finding any clues of how it worked.

One thing they all did was check up on Cadance every now and then, and see how she was doing while still under house arrest. Twilight spent the most time with her sister-in-law, and Cadance admitted she was okay, but even Twilight could tell that she wasn’t. She was still worried about Fratello, and still wished there was a way to save him…

…but there wasn’t.

At least with the barrier around the palace she couldn’t leave, so she was safe.

Right now there was no time to worry about that. Grand Ruler and Queen Celestia had called a special meeting for the two teams in the throne room. One item was the discussion of the repairs of New Ponyville. Krysta and the Twins were happy to report that repairs were nearing completion.

Professor Brain even handed in his notes on fully studying the bits of armor left from Dragonoid. He gave them to Grand Ruler and the Queen and they both of them would work on magic spells to produce stronger force fields to protect the buildings, but it wouldn’t be easy on them, unless they were to obtain something special, and that was the second item of the meeting to discuss. “The Rainbow Rod?” asked Lightning.

“Yes, Lightning.” replied his mentor.

Everyone remembered the Rainbow Rod. It was formerly Lightning’s standard weapon of choice before he learned to control the uniforce. Then it was passed on and served a key link to helping their majesties. Celestia and Grand Ruler would fuse together to form Grand Celestial Ruler-- The very same cosmic being whom, with the help of everyone’s faith, believing, and harmony, destroyed Titan and revived the fallen worlds into United Equestria.

Since then, their majesties had kept the Rainbow Rod, and broke it in two equal halves. All they would have to do to trigger their fusion was connect the two pieces together.

Their majesties each took out an exact half of the Rainbow Rod, and everyone could see that the pieces were not glowing as brightly with magic as they used to. This meant there was not enough power for the fusion to work, and even if it could, it wouldn't even have the power to swat a fly, let alone battle an enemy.

The reason behind thia was because Lightning had used the rod a lot of in the previous war, and then their majesties used it to wipe out Titan and create United Equestria, the rod's mystical properties had be all but exhausted. It was nothing more than an ordinary piece of treasure now.

“And what’s this have to do with us?” asked Twilight.

"Quite simple, really..." replied Celetsia "Your mission is to replenish its power."

“But how do we do that?” asked Spike. “I thought it took over a millennium for it to absorb all that magic.”

“Only half correct.” said Grand Ruler “It did take that long the first time, but we’ve located a source of energy that may do the trick for us instantly. I myself wasn’t entirely sure until now that it existed, but it does. However, obtaining it involves a great risk at the highest possible magnitude.”

The others were almost too nervous to ask how dangerous and Grand Ruler explained everything.

Being a chosen child of the gods, he was gifted with extraordinary knowledge, though it wasn’t always clear even to him and it only happened once in a great while if he desperately sought an answer for the good of all.

Recently, he had been having dreams, which were actually visions of prophecy and knowledge given to him by the gods.

He explained his vision...

"Thousands of years ago, a race of monks that used to inhabit the planet Esper. They never raised a sword in anger, for they had a power far greater...!

All the enemies they ever faced, the people of Esper used their own powers to absorb the energy and powers of their enemies, rendering them harmless and unable to carry out their treachery. The monks would then store all that harnessed power and keep it ready to use against other foes.

The more enemies they faced, the more the power grew. Other evil forces, when they found out, sought to absorb this power for themselves and began to attack the planet Esper in huge numbers. The monks were finding it more and more difficult to fend off their world. Esper was plunged into a most violent war of chaos and destruction imaginable.

The monks could tell their days were numbered, and in a last ditch effort they had taken the remains of the great power source they had obtained and hid it deep within the mysterious Caverns of Illusion; enchanted caves that made any and all wanderers come to face with illusions of fear drawn from their minds, and the more they would believe in it, the more real the illusion would seem.

The monks had stored the great power in a secret altar somewhere within the depths of the cave. They then placed a powerful force-field around the energy preventing anyone who was not pure in heart from even touching the power. Anyone unworthy trying to lay their hands on the great power, the force-field instantly destroyed them, and whatever power they possessed was added to the great power itself, increasing it's incredibility."

The friends were all amazed!

“Wow! That must be some force.” said Lightning. The mission was beginning to become clear-- seek out the power source and absorb it into the Rainbow Rod to power it up again. “Where are these caverns anyway?” asked Krysta.

“That is where it gets dangerous and risky.” replied Celestia “The caverns are located on the Dark Planet itself, directly beneath the fortress of Chrysalis.”

Chills ran up everyone’s spines, and before any of them could ask how, Grand Ruler explained that according to his vision, "After the war, planet Esper had suffered horrifying damage and destruction, the monks along with their enemies had all been destroyed, and the planet was left as a dark and chaotic world of eeriness, and desolation shrouded in the the most profound darkness. The former Planet Esper became thereafter known as the Dark Planet."

The friends were all once again astonished beyond words.

“As you all know," Grand Ruler said "...I sealed Titan away on that dreary planet for a millennium, and he made it his main base of operations. Fortunately he was never aware of this great power deep within the planet itself.

After was defeated, and again as you know, Chrysalis escaped into space, found her way to the Dark Planet and took over, and it is doubtful that she knows of the existence of the great power as well.”

There was no need to explain further, and their majesties again reminded everyone that this was a volunteer assignment. Lightning stood up quickly “I’m ready!” he said.

Grand Ruler smiled proudly at his student. “Thank you, Lightning.” he said. Then Krysta agreed to go. Her warping skills would come in real handy for emergency escapes.

“Count me in too.
I’ll go with you.” said Rhymey, and he was a good choice since his sword could pierce through energy itself, and Twilight agreed to go too. Her magic would be useful there too, but they all figured they would need one more member, one whom could help them in the darkness. “I know just who.” said Celestia. That’s when her sister appeared. “Princess Luna?” asked Twilight. “Yes…” Luna said proudly “As one with the power of darkness, I will be of great help to you all.”

She had a point there, not to mention, even though Chrysalis was by far the only creature on that entire planet, nobody really knew what to expect there.

The final mission layouts were discussed, and it was time to prepare to leave.

Fluttershy was worried about Rhymey leaving, but she knew he had been doing this all his life, and he assured his mare-friend that he would come back safely, and pecked her on the cheek.

Twilight and Krysta thought it was adorable, but not as lovely as Lightning and Starla’s. “Lightning…”

“Starla…” Lightning then smiled at her “I’ll come back, don’t worry. I’ve used the Rainbow Rod before. I know what I’m doing.”

“I know.” Starla said “I wish I could come with you, but I guess some of us have to stay and protect the kingdom. Just come back in one piece.” They shared a soft kiss, and Lightning promised her. “I will. You're in charge while I'm gone.”

After that, Krysta created the necessary portal that would take them to the Dark Planet. The team stood all together with the Rainbow Rod, whole, stowed away in Twilight’s backpack. “Shall we go?” asked Luna. The others nodded, and they leapt through the portal-gate, and headed off into dimensional space.

“Good luck, everyone.” Celestia and Grand Ruler thought at the same time.

“Hey, where’s Spike?” asked Pinkie Pie. The others couldn’t find him and began to wonder if maybe, “Oh, no!”

Across the magic pathway did the team fly, soaring through space...

They emerged on the Dark Planet. Lightning, Krysta and Rhymey felt very strange to be back after such a long time, but Twilight and Luna had never seen a more frightful place; the dark and stormy skies, the dark sandy grounds laden with corpses and bones. “Now I see why they call it "The Dark Planet.” Twilight said, but now was not the time for sightseeing. They had a job to do, and fast before Chrysalis found out they were there.

“We better look for Chrysalis’ fortress. The caverns are supposed to be right beneath It.” said Lightning.

Luna concentrated and sensed through the darkness where the power was located to help them find the fortress easier. “Follow me.” she said, and they all walked off together across the barren wastelands of the planet.

Suddenly, Twilight began to feel something moving around in her backpack. “What’s wrong?” asked Krysta. “I don’t know...” Twilight said, and when she took off her backpack and looked inside, were they all surprised when Spike popped his head out of the bag and breathed heavily. “I can’t breathe in there!” he groaned.

“SPIKE?!” the others sneered.

“Forgive me if I sneer,
But what are you doing here?” snapped Rhymey.

Spike admitted that the meeting bored him so he slipped into Twilight’s backpack and fell asleep. “Sorry…” he said.

Twilight sighed “We’ll talk about this later. We may as well keep going.”

On and on the team went, and the planet seemed to get more eerie and dreary by the minute, and suddenly, “Look, up ahead.” cried Krysta. It was Chrysalis’ fortress, and it didn’t really look too different from when Titan ruled it. The only major differences were the many statues of Chrysalis, and the busts of her head posted all around the walls. “Somebody sure is egotistical.” Spike muttered.

“The caverns are supposed to be beneath It.” said Lightning “Let’s look around, maybe we can find an opening.

Suddenly, Chrysalis’ voiced echoed out “Well, well, what have we here? I see you’ve all finally come to your senses and finally have decided to ultimately surrender to me.”

“Think again, Chrysalis!” snapped Lightning. “We’ll never surrender to an ugly, evil witch like you!”

The ground began to shake and quiver. “I think you’ve made her mad…” whimpered Spike.

That’s when Chrysalis appeared before them snickering wickedly. “You really ought to be careful whom you insult around here.” she hissed “I’m really quite sensitive, you know.”

Lightning and Rhymey clenched their fists, and nodded at one another. “Starfleet Magic!” and they transformed. “Let’s get her!” shouted Lightning, and he and Rhymey dashed forward, but they went right through Chrysalis and fell flat on the ground.

“Huh?!” they both exclaimed, and the others realized it was only a magical illusion. “She’s not really there.” said Twilight, and right then the illusion vanished, and the ground began to quake. “What’s happening?” asked Spike.

“I don’t think I want to know.” cried Krysta. That was when the ground burst wide open and powerful magical forces seemed to grab everyone and pull them all into the bowels of the planet.

When Lightning came to, he found he was all alone in a dark cavern, far below the surface. “Oh! Galloping Galaxies...” he groaned as he felt his head. At least he was still in full armor. “What happened? Where am I?”

All the others were coming round to realize they were lost too, and had not a clue of where they were. Krysta, Luna and Twilight found they couldn’t even teleport out. So, everyone decided to wander through the caves, hoping to find a way out or at least run into one another.

Spike grabbed one of the many torches from the walls and began to head down the tunnels. “What kind of a cave is this?” he wondered. Then, all before him at once was a giant pile of jewels and precious stones. Spike’s eyes shimmered like the gems themselves “Come to Papa!” he cried as he dashed to jump in the big pile, when suddenly, as he got closer the jewels began to move, and join together to form a giant monster made completely out of gems. It roared at Spike and he quickly began to run back the other way. “Help… Help…!”

Then he looked behind him to see the creature had gone. He rubbed his eyes but still couldn’t see the monster. Not even any tracks in the dirt, or even a sign of the gems.

Twilight had been wandering around the cave, and she suddenly heard a voice calling out to her. “Twilight Sparkle…” Twilight didn’t want to believe it, but up ahead it was her. “Queen Celestia…? What are you doing here?”

“Silence!” yelled her teacher. She did not look a bit pleased and said that she was tired of Twilight’s bungling and messing things up. Twilight was confused and tried to protest, but Celestia just grew crosser. “You have ruined things for the last time, and I have no choice.” That’s when her horn began glowing “The penalty for your actions, Twilight Sparkle… you shall… DIE!!” She fired a shot which Twilight dodged, and she began to run away for her life, but was unable to understand what was happening. Suddenly, she tripped and kicked a stone that was on the ground right at Celestia… and she just vanished in a cloud of smoke.

Twilight sighed in relief, and remembered from Grand Ruler’s story about the magic of the caverns. Everything was just an illusion. She wondered how the others were faring, and then she came face to face with another illusion, of all the enemies she had fought in the past coming straight at her, and she ran down the tunnel screaming!

Krysta heard the sounds of the scream. “Twilight?” she called out. She tried to fly through the tunnel in the direction of the voice, but suddenly a giant wall of fire sprung out. “Whoa!” she cried, stopping before she nearly flew into it. She backed up against a wall panting in relief, but suddenly saw a monstrous snake next to her.

She tried blasting it away with her magic, but strangely her magic went right through the snake, and it just vanished in thin air “An illusion!”

Rhymey was on the run from a swarm of bats and miniature demons. Then he skidded to a halt and quickly turned round. “DRILL QUILL” and launched his swarm of quills at the creatures, actually dissolving them into clouds of smog. Rhymey couldn’t understand it.

“Who is there?
Come out, if you dare!” he shouted

Luna didn’t mind being alone in a dark place. She was used to such things, but she suddenly had the feeling that she wasn’t alone after all or something strange was about to happen. That’s when she felt the ground beneath her feet starting to rumble. The rumbling got stronger, and stronger, and then she saw why! A giant boulder was rolling straight for her. Luna quickly dashed down the tunnel, but soon she came to a dead end. “No!” she roared angrily. Then she turned to face the boulder, but noticed something odd. “What?” It was coming at her, but not crushing and of the smaller stones and pebbles along the way, and when it finally reached her, it vanished! “Of course; this is the magic of the caverns.”

Lightning had been wandering through the tunnels. Going deeper and deeper, he felt as if he was nearing the very dimensional core of the planet. He called out for the others hoping they would answer and he could find them.

He suddenly began to hear the sound of Chrysalis snickering. “Where are you?” he growled “Show yourself! Quit cowering and fight me for real!” Chrysalis appeared at the end of the tunnel. “My, my, what a revolting display of temper.” she mocked. Lightning gritted his teeth and lunged at her, but she vanished and then appeared behind him. “And slow on his reflexes. I thought your master taught you better.”

Lightning turned to punch her, but she vanished again and the reappeared sitting on a bed of stones beside him. “Will you stay still so I can hit you?!” roared Lightning. Chrysalis only snickered at him, and Lightning charged at her with full-speed until passed right through her again, and ended up sliding down a slippery slope through another tunnel, and emerging in a deep hidden crypt.

Lightning gazed ahead and what he saw made his eyes budge behind his visor. It was some sort of ancient shrine with a plateau reached by a stone stairway leading to a giant tomb that seemed to have a protective barrier around it, but also, Chrysalis was there, and all the others were bound by magical chains. “Lightning!” cried Twilight.

“Help us!” shouted Krysta.

“Let them go, Chrysalis!” Lightning demanded, and at the shouting of his voice, the prisoners and Chrysalis vanished again. Lightning was shocked at first, but then he remembered what his master had told him about the illusions. Lightning felt very silly for having, once again, trusted his eyes instead of his instruments, which could have told him the images weren’t real

Suddenly, the entire shrine went dark all except for the light emitting from the barrier around the tomb. Then, the shrine lit up again, and Lightning saw something that he didn’t see before. Sitting on the stairs was someone who looked exactly like him in every way, except he was darker, and his eyes glowed red. Lightning moved in closer and this time made sure to use his visor. “It’s real…!” he murmured, and without warning, Dark Lightning leapt over and kicked Lightning hard in the chest, then he Dark Lightning rushed him and began to attack him.

Lightning fought back only to discover that this Lightning knew every move he did. Every punch, every kick, and he was able to counter Lightning’s every attack perfectly as if he could see them coming, and land several attacks on him.

“That’s it!” Lightning snapped “Let’s see you try this!” and he began to glow along with his golden horn “…UNIFORCE!!” and fired his power right at the imposter, but as quickly as it was about to hit, the other Lightning actually summoned a darker version of the Uniforce and countered the magic. “Galloping galaxies…!” Lightning exclaimed “Who are you? What are you?” but Dark Lightning only lunged for him again.

Lightning tried his very best, but this evil copy seemed to always be one step ahead and ready for anything. Finally, Lightning was backed up against a stone column, and the Dark Lightning’s black horn began to glow again.

Lightning had to think of something fast, and he realized that the column he was leaning against would possibly be able to help him. He waited until the last minute, and his evil clone fired his blast, and Lightning leapt up in the nick of time. The blast hit the column, shattering the stone and it began to fall over like a tree, the clone leapt out of the way before it fell on him giving Lightning the opening he needed. He dashed down at this clone, kicking it hard in the face, and sending it crashing into another column. This time it actually fell on him. “Yes!” Lightning cheered, but suddenly, to his shock, the clone rose up again. “I have got to be dreaming!”

The dark Lightning was not willing to give up and soon, it was joined by more evil clones, and evil Twilight, Luna, Spike, Rhymey, and Krysta. “Oh, boy!” whimpered Lightning “This isn’t going to go well.”

To Be Continued…!

(Promo)

In our next episode, just as Lightning seems to have had it, his real friends save him and then join the battle against their evil clones, but they don’t seem to fair to well.

Princess Luna even attempts to open the tomb, only to be fatally injured in the process forgetting about the barrier’s curse, and to top things all off, Chrysalis becomes aware of what is happening and plots to steal the power for herself.

How can the gang overcome their evil counterparts, and who will be first to get the power?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next episode: “Part 2: To Fight or Not to Fight”)

Episode 23: Part 2: To Fight or Not to Fight

“Previously on Starfleet Magic”

After learning about an immense source of power kept in the bowels of the Dark Planet, Lightning and some of the others venture forth to obtain it, only to be separated from one another and to fall victim to several illusions in the enchanted caverns.

Lightning managed to uncover the resting place of the great power, but also a dark clone of himself, seemingly impossible to conquer, and soon surrounded by dark clones of his friends.

EPISODE TWENTY-THREE

Lightning was still faced with the six evil clones, backing away from them as they crept forth. When suddenly, a shadowy shining wave came out from nowhere and grabbed Lightning, and he vanished. The evil ones searched all around the shrine, but they had no idea that Lightning was merely invisible-- cloaked in the magic of the real Princess Luna’s shadowy mane.

“Are you alright?” Luna asked.

“It’s really you guys?” asked Lightning, and the others proved it by saying anagrams of Starfleet; the secret approval only they knew.

Twilight: “Feral Test”

Luna: “Flat Trees”

Spike: “Treat Self”

Krysta: “Let Faster”

Rhymey: “Stale Fret

Believe me yet?”

“Okay then.” said Lightning. While the evil ones were still searching for their foes, a lot of the others still didn’t understand who they were or what they were or what was going on. “It must be some kind of test, like a final course before the power.” said Krysta.

“So, we have to beat those clones in order to proceed.” said Twilight.

“Easier said than done.” said Spike “I’m starting to wish I had stayed behind.”

“Well we can’t stay here, that much is true.

We may as well go out there and see this through.” said Rhymey.

Princess Luna agreed and came up with a plan “If you can all successfully distract those monsters, I shall make a break for the tomb and attempt to bypass the barrier and open it.”

“I wouldn’t advise that, Princess.” Twilight said, and then she suddenly felt everyone gazing at her. “Twilight, what’s wrong?” asked Lightning.

“Don’t you remember what Grand Ruler said about the legend of the barrier? It will bring fatal harm, maybe even death to anyone who was ever evil… which may include a former Nightmare Moon.”

Everyone, even Luna just remembered that. “You may be right. That could be possible.” Luna said. She now felt unsure of her initial plan. “Maybe one of us should try and break through the barrier instead.” Krysta suggested “The barrier won’t hurt you guys, since you were never really evil.”

“We better do it.” Lightning said. “All right, get ready to break.”

On his word, Luna dispelled her invisibility spell, and everyone leapt out into the open. The clones turned to face each of their counterparts and glared at them with their red eyes, and the fight was on.

“This should be easy.” Spike gloated at the Evil Spike “I don’t even know how to fight, so you must-- AAH!” His clone grabbed him by the tail and began to whacking him on the ground like a hammer. “Ow! Ouch! Ooh…! Know how to fight.” Spike said all dizzy and groggy. He shook himself awake and glared angrily at his clone. “Try this!” he shouted as he belched a big flame at evil Spike, but not only was Evil Spike good at fighting, his fiery breath was stronger than Spike’s. “YEOW…!” groaned Spike! “This is going to be harder than I thought.”

His clone just angrily snuffed at him.

Twilight and her clone stared each other down and then charged at one another. Their horns glowed and they collided, smack-on, and were engaged in a struggle. Twilight grunted and growled as she pushed with all her might and the two Twilights each fired a magic blast form their horns at the same time, knocking each other back. “I’m just getting started!” hissed Twilight, she charged at her clone again ready for more.

Krysta and her clone fluttered about and flew round and around gazed one another down, and then the evil clone waved her scepter, forming an energy ball and flinging it at Krysta who parried the shot back at her foe, and her foe retaliated by sending it back. The two fairies ended up playing a game of tennis with the blast, constantly flinging it back and forth. Each time one managed to successfully repel the blast, did it get bigger, and stronger, more violent and harder to repel. The blast suddenly exploded in midair knowing the two fairies backward into the walls, but neither was ready to give in yet, but Twilight couldn’t seem to get her opening to head for the tomb.

Neither were the two Rhymeys. They clashed and parried their swords at one another while dodging and evading open attacks. They even engaged in a blade-lock, and eventually broke free by kicking each other away.

“Time to get tough…

Try this stuff!” snapped Rhymey. “DRILL QUILL” He fired his swarm of quills, but the Rhymey clone simply whirled his sword round and around negating the entire attack, and then lunged at Rhymey engaging in a another sword fight, but Rhymey got hit a few times, so did the clone. Rhymey then quickly tried to dash for the tomb, but his clone shot at him, causing him to crash to the ground. The brawl was still on with them.

The two Luna’s were fighting just as fiercely. Luna really despised there being an evil clone of her. It was almost like facing Nightmare Moon all over again. “I… am not… evil!” she kept saying to herself and to her clone as she fought. Punches, kicks, magical blasts were exchanged between the two princesses, yet the battle seemed to be in the favor of Dark Luna.

Lightning saw his chance and tried to make a break for the tomb, but Dark Lightning intercepted him and the two began to brawl. In this midst, Lightning managed to kick his clone hard sending it soaring backwards into the wall, but it quickly got back up and attacked Lightning with more force than ever.

This was getting the team nowhere!

Both they and their clones seemed evenly matched in almost every way, except the clones never seemed to get tired, and always seemed to be getting stronger, but still, they knew they just had to get to that tomb and the power inside. So, the team kept on fighting, and they kept on getting beaten.

Poor Spike got tail-whipped and bashed by his evil clone and flew smack into Twilight, crashing hard into all the others, and they all fell all over one another.

“Gosh!” groaned Spike “I really had no idea I was this tough to beat.”

“Um, Spike, I hate to say it but, you’re not really all that tough.” Krysta said “I could easily flip you with my magic.”

Twilight then protested that she could overpower Krysta if she ever got the right opening. Lightning said he and Rhymey could easily flip her over any day. Easily, Luna didn’t mind saying that as she was a royal alicorn; her power was greater than that of any of theirs, to an extent.

Suddenly, everyone happened upon the same idea. “If we can’t beat ourselves so easily…” Twilight said.

“…Maybe we can beat each other.” added Lightning.

Rhymey nodded and said

“We’ll stare our own clones down then in a twitch

Before they attack us, we’ll make a switch.”

The others agreed, and got back up as their clones approached them. Each was staring down at their respective counterparts, and they waited, and waited. “Go!” shouted Lightning, and they all leapt up, and over their clones, and went after different clones instead of their own, and the plan seemed to work at first.

Evil Spike tried his fire, but Krysta evaded it and used her magic to lift up high and slam him down hard. “Guess bigger isn’t always better.” she teased.

Dark Krysta tried to go after her but Twilight popped right up and swatted the little pest with her tail. Dark Krysta conjured up a magical energy-ball ready to fling it at Twilight “Oh, no you don’t.” Twilight said, and just as the evil Krysta fired her blast, Twilight fired a blast of her own, much larger than her opponents, smashing right through it and hitting the little fairy hard.

The Evil Twilight tried to rush at Twilight, but Lightning grabbed her by the tail, and when she turned to face him, she got a swift punch in the cheek and a kick to the gut sending her skidding across the floor. Evil Rhymey tried to rush to defend her only to get tripped up by Luna, who had hidden in the darkness and used her mane to trip him off his feet and lose his sword. He tried to reach for it, but Luna stepped on his limb preventing him from reaching and sent him skidding across the room with a magical blast from her horn.

The evil Luna tried to attack, but Spike pushed and pushed on a hard column with all his might, pushing it over at the evil Luna, causing her to leap out of the way, and Lightning grabbed her by the tail, picking her up and whirled her round and around and around. The other evil clones tried to rush over and help her, only to get bashed by Lightning whirling Dark Luna around and tossing her hard to the floor.

“Blast them!” shouted Lightning, and one by one, everyone fired a strong shot at the evil clones. Sparks and explosions blasted all over, and the clones fell over backwards, but they didn’t explode. They just lay there for a moment, and then leapt right back up again, and now their eyes were glowing brighter, redder, and angrier than ever.

“I don’t believe it!” snapped Lightning “They just won’t stay down!”

The clones looked ready for more, but the gang was starting to feel tired and worn out. They couldn’t fight off much longer, but Luna saw her chance and despite the risks, she dashed straight for the tomb. “Princess, No!” shouted Lightning.

“Come back!” cried Krysta, but Luna already managed to make it past the clones, up the small stairs right at the barrier surrounding the tomb. “Don’t do it!” shouted Spike. “I must!” growled Luna, but the second she touched the barrier, she screamed as the powerful magic harmed her, and blasted her hard to the ground. “PRINCESS!!” screamed Twilight, but poor Luna lay perfectly still.

The whole gang rushed over to her, and Lightning scooped her up in his arms, and scanned her with his visor. “She’s still alive, just barely.”

Everyone sighed ever so heavily in relief…

“I’m so relieved that she’s okay…”

…but he then saw the clones. “Oh, but they’re coming this way.”

All the clones, even the Luna clone still looked as snarling and ready for more action, but neither of them knew what to do. However, Spike was so angry and sore about Princess Luna being hurt that he took off in a fiery rage for his clone. “Spike!” cried Twilight, but Spike already lunged at Evil Spike, only to get beaten and thrown hard against the wall. “Spike!” cried Twilight, and she tried to rush over and help him, only to get pushed back by her evil clone.

This really seemed to be it. They tried their best, and still couldn’t stop the clones, and Princess Luna was badly hurt.

Spike’s clone was coming towards him with his claws ready for the kill. “Don’t, please!” yelled Spike “I don’t want to fight anymore!” and he actually got down on his knees and put his claws up in a surrendering pose. “Don’t hurt me. I just can’t take it.” he said, and his clone did nothing. It just stood there gazing at him, and its eyes began to lose their evil glow. Spike could hardly believe it, and neither could the others.

“Did you see that?” asked Krysta.

“When Spike refused to fight,

His clone let him off light.” said Rhymey. He wondered if it would work for him too. He stood to face his clone, but instead of attacking him, he just dropped his sword. Sure enough, his clone didn’t fight him.

The others soon did the same, and refused to fight anymore. “The Princess does not wish to attack either.” Lightning spoke on Luna’s behalf. The clones didn’t so much as raise a punch and their eyes stopped glowing so madly and their bodies suddenly turned into shiny streams of light that swirled round and round near the celling and disarmed the barrier round the tomb and opened it wide. Out of the tomb rose a giant clear urn containing the mystical glowing energy.

Spike could hardly breathe. “That’s it? Did we do it?”

The others weren’t sure, but suddenly they heard voices. “Ye can who hear this, listen well.”

The voices explained to the team that they worked hard to make it all this way to their secret caverns, by sticking together, not giving up, and working together against their evil clones, their hearts had proven that they sought to use the hidden power for goodness and righteousness, and not for greed, by also showing the clones that they no longer wished to fight, they had proven themselves to be pure of heart, despite the fighting and struggle.

The team were confused and baffled by all that mumbo-jumbo-- showing pureness by how they fought, how did it make sense?

“Take the power with you. It is yours, and finally may our duties be fulfilled and may evil perish at the hand of pureness.” The sound of the voices faded away, and everything seemed clear. “Hello?” Krysta called out, but no one answered.

Princess Luna softly began to awaken. “Oh! What happened?” she asked. “Are you alright, princess?” asked Lightning “We almost lost you.”

Luna suddenly remembered being blasted by the barrier, but strangely enough she actually felt, while she was being shocked, it wasn’t because of her former connection to Nightmare Moon that did it, but rather because she hadn’t properly passed the test along with the others by refusing to fight the clones. Only then would the barrier dispel, and the tomb would open.

The others decided no longer to think about it, but rather take the energy and leave, but strangely, the energy was beginning to fade out. “What’s going?” asked Spike. “The power, it is being drained away!” cried Luna.

“You’re correct.” hissed a voice. Everyone looked up and saw “CHRYSALIS!” She was standing, over an opening in the ceiling, and she was no illusion. She had been aware of their arrival on the planet for some time, and she was baffled at why they hadn’t come to settle the score with her, she followed them into the caverns and learned all the secrets while keeping in hiding. The mirages didn’t affect her as she was a master of manipulation and knew they were not real from the start, but now that the power was revealed, and free from the barrier that would have blocked her off, she was syphoning it and using it to increase her own power, and stealing more of it every second.

“Twilight, give me the rainbow rod, quick!” snapped Lightning, and Twilight tossed him the rod backpack. Lightning quickly began to absorb some of the magic. “Oh, no you don’t!” Chrysalis yelled as she prepared to zap Lightning. “Oh, yes we do!” snarled Luna as she fired a blast, forcing Chrysalis to dodge, but the blast had hit the roof so hard, not to mention all the blasts from the battle with the clones were finally taking their toll on the cavern. The whole place was starting to collapse. “We’re going to be buried alive!” cried Krysta.

Lightning and Chrysalis were still struggling to gather the most of the remaining power and the refused to stop, not even when large rocks began to fall from the ceiling. “Lightning!” cried Twilight “Forget the power! We have to go!”

“No, we need it!” shouted Lightning, but Luna grabbed him in her mane and the team began to flee for it.

Chrysalis laughed at them “Cowards!” but soon she realized it was best for her to leave with what little power she had gathered.

Luna used her magic of shadow-slipping, to help slip everyone through cracks in the walls and ceiling, finally emerging out of the cave, and outside of Chrysalis’ palace, which was about to collapse any second along with the caves. Now that they were outside again, Krysta quickly formed a portal and they all jumped through just in time as the castle caved in, and the leftover magic that was left in the cave burst with an explosive force so bright…

…it could be seen from afar on United Equestria. Starla could see it through her dimensional astral telescope. “Lightning!” she cried. “What? What happened?” cried Fluttershy. She was worried and hoped the others were okay, especially Rhymey.

Their majesties were very worried too, when suddenly the portal gate appeared and the team fell out of it. “We made it!” cried Lightning.

“Lightning!” cried Starla as she ran to him tackling him to the ground and planting kisses all over his face. “Starla…!” Lightning giggled from her kisses tickling him.

“Rhymey!” Fluttershy cried as she ran into his arms.

“Oh, my…

…Fluttershy!” he cried as he twirled her around and around.

All the others had gathered and welcomed their friends. Their majesties then asked for some order. “What happened out there?” Grand Ruler asked. “We could feel that force all the way here.”

Luna explained, “Sister, brother-in-law… we are in terrible danger.”

Lightning presented the royal ones with the, now, glowing and enchanted rainbow rod. They had managed to store plenty of energy in it, but told their majesties about Chrysalis, the caves, and just barely escaping with their lives. This only meant that the final battle was nearly ready to begin, and Chrysalis was bound strike anytime.

Lightning felt very concerned. “Who knows how strong she’ll be with all that power.”

“Oh!” cried Rarity “Of all the worst things that could happen to us, this is THE…WORST…POSSIBLE…THING!”

Everyone gazed at her for an awkward moment, and then began to chatter in worry and concern, until the royal ones ordered them to remain calm. “We all knew this was coming.” Grand Ruler said “And we have since been preparing for it. Correct?”

Everyone nodded in agreement.

Celestia nodded “So, we’re going to do everything we can to protect our kingdom, and together we will triumph and end this war.”

Everyone soon regained their confidence, especially now that the rainbow rod was restored. With all that, duties were assigned to prepare the kingdom for their fiercest upcoming battles yet to come, but all in all there wasn’t much any of them could do but wait for the first move.

As for Spike, Twilight and the others thanked him graciously for helping them. It was he who found the real secret to unlocking the power while the rest of them had been blinded by the battle. When Rarity heard of this, she made Spike a special sash, and their majesties gave him a medal for bravery. Even Princess Luna was pleased with him and the others, and realized that there was still much for her to learn about the hazards and many mysteries of the dimensional universe.

But for now… despite there was a big struggle nearing commencement, everyone thought it best to get a little rest.

While back on Dark Planet…

Chrysalis, having escaped the caverns, didn’t at all feel upset about the loss of her fortress. The power she had just absorbed made her physically stronger and her magic even more immense.

“I can feel it! The very power is pulsating in my veins!” she thundered.

Finally, she began to feel her shape changing.

She became a fully humanoid creature, with dark skin, an actual human face with pointy ears. Her long blue hair hung loosely. She wore ghastly purple armor, with a black cape, and a witches had on her head.

No one would ever stand in her way again, and she had a good idea of how to actually kill two birds with one stone to begin her ultimate attack! “Prepare yourselves, ponies! Prepare… for the hunt!”

(Promo)

In our next episode, the chaos begins as Fratello prepares for his ultimate attack on United Equestria, but Chrysalis invades his hideout and plans to add his resources to her own for her own ultimate attack.

The armies attack and Chrysalis unleashes a deadly storm upon the land to further decrease the ponies’ chances of victory.

How will it all play, and what will become of the planet?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next episode: Part 1: Swarms and Storms!”)

Episode 24: Part 1: Swarms and Storms

EPISODE TWENTY-FOUR

Over the course since his last attack, Fratello had been really hard at work, and by this point he had not only completely established a new robot army, but had finally created a robotic creation unlike any other, one that had far more power than anything he had built before.

“The time has arrived, my friends. Our army shall be activated, and our enemies will fall at the hands of our genius technology. The Robot Empire is about to make its first page in history.”

The active robots raised their arms up in cheer, but suddenly they heard the sound of someone else applauding over in the shadows. “How delightful…” said a familiar voice as she walked into the light.

“Chrysalis?!” snapped Fratello, she had found his secret hideout in the bowels of United Equestria. “But… but how...?”

“We have a little score to settle... TRAITOR!!” Chrysalis raised her arms and used her new, stronger powers to destroy all the active robots. Fratello tried to defend his work, but Chrysalis was much stronger than even he was now, and she soon had him at her mercy.

She would have destroyed him right then and there if she didn’t have a good use for him. She gazed at the large robot he had built. “This creation of yours-- it will do very nicely, and you’re going to show me how it works.”

“If you think I’d do that, you’re crazier than I am!” snapped Fratello, but it wasn’t as if he had a choice. Chrysalis blasted him hard and actually sent him sailing right across the table. “What are you going to do to me?” Fratello whimpered. Chrysalis gazed at him, then back at the giant robot and grinned wickedly.

Fratello didn’t like the look her eyes.

So far, all was still quiet in United Equestria, but every creature remained cautious. Royal worldwide announcements had been made warning everyone about the imminent attack, and practice drills were held for the creatures to evacuate when the time was right, if necessary. Krysta had ordered her many subjects on her home planet to standby. With their warping abilities they’d really be able to help.

Not only was Starfleet remaining ever vigilante, but so were the Wonderbolts and any other creature skilled in fighting who wished to help out. The Griffons, the Minotaur, even the Diamond Dogs were willing to fight. They didn’t want the planet destroyed or there would be no more gems for them to collect. Spike even managed to convince many of the dragons to help out too, though it took some time as the dragons didn’t trust a pint-size like Spike who lived with ponies.

Best of all, Grand Ruler and Queen Celestia sent messages to other Starfleet legions on the other planets, including Major Cerise. All were on standby and awaiting further orders.

Lightning’s team had been busy in the training grounds-- getting into shape and preparing their weapons, and Twilight and friends had caught up on a little training themselves, though Twilight was still rather dismayed that after all this time, she still couldn’t unlock the power of harmony inside her, while all the others didn’t seem too concerned about that.

“Twilight, you’re making the mistake of relying only on one power to aid you.” Lightning said “Just leave it aside and work on your other skills.”

Pinkie Pie leapt by with her exercising outfit and making battle cries like a martial artist as she practiced her moves, and she leapt up high and snapped five solid boards in half with one kick. “Ha! That’ll teach you.” she gloated at the wood.

The other girls all were doing great too. Rainbow was even able to summon larger clouds with stronger lightning. She called it “STORM STRIKE!” and just one thunderbolt alone reduced a giant boulder into pebbles. “Yeah!” she cheered “I’m so ready-- Where’s the bad guys…?”

Artie held her back “Take it easy, Rainbow.”

Rainbow tried but she wasn’t about to make any promises. She wanted so much out of the bad guys. “They’ll come when they’re ready to.” Buddy Rose said “But they’ll also find us ready as rain.” added Applejack as she made sure her lasso was tied good and tight.

Lightning was glad that everyone was ready, and he had one more gift for Twilight and friends. “Girls, I am happy to tell you that as of today, your commissions have been approved. You are now fully official Starfleet fighters.”

Then he motioned for the Spanish Twins to come out, pushing large boxes on carts. “Here you go, Chicas.” said Dyno. “Ay’, maravilloso! You’re going to love this.” added Myte.

Twilight and friends all huddled around, and Rhymey stepped forth ready to help open the boxes, he said…

“Because you’ve been good friends, and trained hard too,
We present this little gift, to help in battle through.”

He and Starla and Lightning opened the boxes to reveal pony-mannequins standing upright and clothed in suits of armor almost identical to the ones lightning and friends wore in battle mode. The girls could hardly believe their eyes. The armor was rather beautiful, and each suit had the girl’s name instead of a citizen code and instead of the Starfleet insignia, Artie painted pictures of the girls’ respective cutie marks. The only other difference was the visors which were clear in colored coatings matching each respective uniform, and finally.

The girls tried their new suits on. “Wow! This feels incredible.” said Twilight.

Pinkie and Rainbow were amazed at how the armor was so strong, and still felt so light. Rarity almost had ideas to start new trends suits of armor, but Lightning gave her the look not to even think about it. She couldn’t actually make armor out of fabric anyway.

Fluttershy thought the armor was comfortable, and she actually even felt a little braver wearing it, and Applejack felt like “The head of the whole flock of sheep.” She felt like she could just order the sheep into their pens without having to physically herd them.

Lightning smiled and then he approached Twilight “One last thing.” He said as he held out a small box to her, and opened it to reveal a special medal for Twilight. She thought it was beautiful, “What’s this for?” she asked. “…Your promotion.” Lightning answered “You’re a Lieutenant now. You’ve helped us out a lot in this war, and you’ve earned it.”

Twilight didn’t know what to say, but her friends felt a little down for not receiving promotions, but they understood and did feel Twilight deserved it.

“Look out Chrysalis.” Starla said as she admired the team “We’re ready for anything.” But still, they had to wait for a move to be made.

Chrysalis could not reprogram the robots herself-- as she didn't understand their circuitry-- but she didn't have to. Digging deeply into Fratello's possessions, she came across a special disk that allowed her to program Fratello and all his inactive robots to obey her voice orders only, and after that, Chrysalis trapped him in a giant jar and placed him inside the power core chamber of the giant robot, now called Doom-Droid, and was going to use him to power it!

“Now, go! Go and destroy!” ordered Chrysalis.

“Yes, my queen. All energies at maximum.” said Fratello.

In almost no time, the robot-men had invaded the major cities, especially New Canterlot! Goldwin could see them through his telescope. “Your majesties!” he called.

“What’s going on?” asked Celestia.

“Take a look.” Goldwin said, letting her at the telescope. Celestia could the robots coming straight their way. “This is it. It’s what we’ve been waiting for.” Grand Ruler said. Then he turned and shouted “Go to red alert!”

One of the guards activated the alarm, and soon the whole palace was bustling about with guards rushing into action. “Charge!” shouted Captain Shaina as she and the royal guards soaring down from the palace, and the Wonderbolts soon joined them. “On to battle!” yelled Spitfire.

“Load the heavy artillery and standby!” ordered Celestia. As the guards and palace staff rushed around, loading the cannons and weapons, Lightning, Twilight and their teams came into the main room. “What’s happening?” asked Lightning, but they soon saw for themselves just by gazing out the window. “I’ve never seen so many robots all at once before.” said Starla.

“Well, what are we waiting for?” asked Rainbow, all the others agreed, and the royals dismissed. “We’ll do our part here from the palace.” said Grand Ruler “If things get too rough, we’ll join you.”

Lightning nodded, and as Twilight and friends were still in their armor. Lightning and friends transformed, “STARFLEET MAGIC!!” once they were all transformed, Twilight and her team were next. “Well, this is it.” Twilight set. “Everyone set?”

The girls all nodded and together they shouted out their own special phrase; “HARMONY HOUR FRIENDSHIP-POWER!!”

The two teams stood side-by-side.

“STARFLEET MAGIC!!”

“FRIENDSHIP IS MAGIC!!”

Twilight and Lightning gazed and nodded at one another and shouted “PONIES UNITE!!”

Then they all headed out to join in the battle. Cadance watched as they all headed off. She felt so helpless still being locked in by the barrier and wished there was something she could do, but her aunt and uncle gave her the “Don’t even think about it” expressions.

Krysta and her husband Topaz, and all their fairies were working hard to evacuate the civilians to Sharma, the safe planet, guarded by Starfleet’s forces, as this battle was far too much to risk gambling on simple force fields for protection. One-by-one and in many lines, the ponies and other creatures marched into the many portals. “Come on! Keep moving! Keep moving!” shouted Krysta. Once all the civilians were safe. Krysta and Topaz ordered their fighter fairies to follow her to prepare a trap for the robot men, but it would take some time.

Meanwhile, Lightning, Twilight, and friends had all arrived on the scene, along with many other Starfleet Fighters, who leapt through portals appearing in the sky and joined in the fight against the many hundreds of robot-men. The teams could hardly believe how many there were. “Let’s go!” shouted Lightning, and all the two teams dashed into battle, all of them punching, kicking or firing their magic or weapons. Twilight and friends were amazed at how well their new armor worked out so swell. They all got hit several times during the fight, but didn’t suffer much damage, even Fluttershy found the courage to attack the robots full force. She roared angrily as she leapt up and pounced right on them hard, panting and snarling “You’re… going to STAY DOWN!!”

Rhymey was amazed at her new fighting.

“Be still my heart…
She’s tearing them apart.” He almost was caught off guard by three other robots.

Applejack held her rope and Buddy Rose held his whip. They both gazed at the many robots coming after them. They nodded at one another and lassoed the robots by the feet, yanking them off their feet.

A little bird could look down from the sky to see every corner of the land below swarming with fighting, small explosions, and magic emitting. However, the number of robots didn’t seem to decrease at all. For each one that was knocked out, two more popped up to take its place, even with the massive army of Starfleet, the royal guards, and Wonderbolts, they couldn’t seem to keep at bay all of the robots. Some were heading straight towards the palace.

“They’re heading this way!” shouted Goldwin.

“Artillery, get ready!” cried Celestia. “…Fire!” The shooters fired the cannons, firing magical bursts instead of hard cannon-balls. It seemed to help keep the robots back, but now very well.

Luna was flying overhead and fired some of her shots from the high up to help force the robots away. Celestia and Grand Ruler decided to head out and join her, when suddenly “Wait!” snapped Goldwin “Something else is coming. It’s Chrysalis.”

“What?!” their majesties snapped, and they all wondered why the robots weren’t going after her. “Wait a minute! Look…!” cried Celestia. That’s when everyone saw the giant robot, a near exact fifty foot copy of Fratello himself, following behind Chrysalis. “What is that?” shouted Cadance. Then they could actually hear Fratello’s voice from way far away. “Meet the instrument that will seal your fate, Ponies; the Doom-Droid!”

“Fratello!” cried Cadance. Shining Armor held his wife’s hand. “Easy, honey.”

Celestia and Grand Ruler saw this was defiantly their cue to go out there, and they ordered Shining Armor and Goldwin to keep an eye on Cadance, and the palace. “But…”

“No buts, Cadance.” snapped Grand Ruler as he and his wife headed off. Cadance could feel the stress start to get to her, in fear for her brother. She knew of course he had to be destroyed but, she just didn’t feel right knowing it was going to happen before her eyes!

The team and the army could the see Doom-Droid coming and Chrysalis levitating high in the air above it. Lightning, Twilight, and friends were starting to realize that the army of robots was just a decoy to set them up so they would use up some of their powers.

A Wonderbolt told them all to go, “We can hold the robots off.” The other Starfleet fighters and guards nodded in agreement.

“All right, let’s go!” Lightning said, and he Twilight and the others headed off to confront Doom-Droid.

“Fratello, let them have it!” shouted Chrysalis. “As you wish, my queen!” and Fratello gave Doom-Droid more power ordering it to crush the ponies.

Doom-Droid raised its massive foot, “Look out!” screamed Twilight! Everyone scattered out of the way as the huge foot slammed the ground, shaking it vigorously and causing the team to fall off their feet.

“Time for some real power!” snapped Rainbow and she soared up high forming the biggest storm cloud she could “STORM STRIKE” and she sent powerful lightning bolts crashing on Doom-Droid, but to everyone’s dismay, the robot’s armor absorbed the power of the electricity.

“Fools!” roared Fratello “Doom-Droid is energy absorbent. Observe...!” and with his words, Doom-Droid fired Rainbow’s lightning attack right back at them, only ten times as strong. Just that one bolt alone created a massive explosion that threw all the fighters everywhere.

“It can absorb our energy attacks?” cried Rarity. This was no good at all, they’re attacks would only make Doom-Droid stronger. Artie and Rhymey held out their weapons and tried to attack Doom-Droid physically, but as expected, their small size compared to the colossal robot didn’t do much of anything.

Chrysalis laughed at everyone’s futile attempts, but everyone wondered why she wasn’t coming down and attacking them herself. “I think she’s waiting for something.” said Dyno “Si, but what?” asked Myte.

Doom-Droid began charring up for another blast. “I don’t know, but I ain’t stickin’ around to find out!” squealed Applejack as she and the others ran for it before the blast was fired. Even though it missed, the ground quaked fiercely. “This is crazy. We’ll never beat it like this!” cried Starla “We need a bigger force.”

Such a force had arrived. “Look!” shouted Pinkie.

Everyone could see the royal ones heading straight for the battle field, and blasting many of the robot men below to help the army. “You two!” snarled Fratello.

“Fratello… family or not, we won’t let you do anymore damage.” said Celestia.

“It’s time.” Grand Ruler said as he and his wife held out their respective halves of the rainbow rod. They gazed at other and nodded, and they joined the two pieces together and the rod began to glow, consuming their bodies into light entities and whirling round and around.

“That’s it…” Chrysalis muttered “They’re doing just as I planned.”

Everyone watched in awe as the two forms of light swirled in spiral-loops and came together to form the giant humanoid creature everyone remembered as “Grand Celestial Ruler!”

Fratello was impressed, but assured everyone “Your pitiful ruler is no match for the power of the Doom-Droid.”

“We shall see.” Ruler said as they welded their rainbow staff, and began to attack Doom-Droid. At first it seemed to be working, as The Ruler managed to deal the massive robot a little damage, but suddenly the skies began to grow dark. “What’s happening?” cried Fluttershy.

All at once, a fierce storm had erupted, but instead of rain, it was bringing forth more chaos and destruction than ever. This was indeed Chrysalis’ doing. She was high up in the center of the sky and glowing brightly yet wickedly with magic. “It’s no use, ponies.” she taunted “With my magic spell in place-- the longer your ruler and Doom-Droid clash, the more destruction there will be.”

“You mean, The Ruler is only making things worse?!” cried Twilight

The Ruler heard this, and realized Chrysalis was right. The more power they and the Doom-Droid unleashed, the more violent the storm became and the more destruction there was. The Ruler knew it had to end this fast, so it powered up its staff, reciting the magical chant, and unleashed the “MYSTIC LIGHT!” the very magic used to destroy Titan in the previous war. However, as the shot hit Doom-Droid, as impossible as it was for everyone to believe, not only the storm grow worse, but Doom-Droid actually absorbed that magic too, powering it up stronger. “No!” The Ruler exclaimed in utter disbelief.

The army couldn’t believe it either. Doom-Droid could absorb the Ruler’s super attacks as well, and now it was powered up and ready to fire at it. The Ruler was able to absorb the energy back as well, but this made the storm ravage the kingdom even worse.

“What are we going to do?” cried Buddy Rose!

“The Ruler’s only making things worse!” Dyno pointed out, “Si, but without the Ruler, we don’t stand a chance!”

To make matters worse, despite all the robot-men they had defeated, a whole other army was marching into battle, and already the army was looking tired, and Doom-Droid was still standing strong, the storm was getting worse!

“What do we do, Lightning?” cried Starla.

For the first time ever, Lightning was drawing a total blank. “I- I wish I-- KNEW!!”

To Be Continued…!

(Promo)

In our next episode, things go from bad to worse with the chaos storm growing stronger, and the Ruler is getting weaker. The robot army is continuing to grow leaving the ponies vastly outnumbered, but Lightning suddenly gets an idea of how to even things out, but at a terrible risk.

Will this plan prove well, and how can the ponies hope to stop the ever expanding onslaught of robots?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: “Part 2: Plotting Risks”)

Episode 25: Part 2: Plotting Risks

“Previously, on Starfleet Magic”

As Fratello planned to unleash his ultimate attack, Chrysalis invaded his laboratory and overpowered the robot captain, taking control of his entire army. She soon had unleashed her newly acquired army of robots to unleash on United Equestria. At first seemingly unable to fend off against the Doom-Droid, their royal majesties joined the fight and merged into Grand Celestial Ruler, but Chrysalis was also prepared and created a chaotic energy absorbing storm to further tip the battle in her favor, and leaving the ponies with no a clue of what to do.

EPISODE TWENTY-FIVE

Things kept going from bad to worse, then from worse to way worse. The palace was still being approached by several robot men. Even with the force-field still active, the orders were to keep the robots far away, especially with the chaos storm brewing. Princess Luna was taking a timeout to rest and restore her magic, and the artillery crew were starting to run low on magic for their ammunition. “Don’t shoot until you are certain you cannot miss!” said Shining Armor.

At best the guards could only wait until the robots were very close. That way they wouldn’t miss and the give the magic some time to recharge.

Both Goldwin and Cadance were starting to grow more worried and agitated. Goldwin was worried if the palace got attacked or destroyed and he’d be outside, and lose the magic from his mask, and Cadance was more worried about everyone in the battle, especially her brother, knowing he was under Chrysalis’ control. She was getting that look in her eyes, but apart from the force field keeping her in. Goldwin and Shining Armor were watching her every move. All she could do at the moment was pray that everything would soon be fine.

The Ruler had no choice, they had to fight and at least try to keep Doom-Droid at bay. At least by fighting physically without blasting or doing much magic the chaos storm wouldn’t accelerate as fast, but Doom-Droid was still able to fire its power, and the Ruler had no choice but to absorb it which did accelerate the storm.

Chrysalis couldn’t stop laughing with glee. Her plan was foolproof, and the best part of it all was no one could even try to attack her. They’d either be stopped by the robot-men, Doom-Droid, the chaos storm, or by she herself. Even launching attacks from below did nothing.

Worse than that, the teams and the army were growing exhausted and couldn’t keep going much longer. “There’s… just… too many of them!” Lightning panted.

“We… need… help!” cried Twilight just as she collapsed from exhaustion and a robot grabbed her by the neck and picked her up of the ground. The others tried to come to her rescue but were all ambushed by more robots.

Twilight tried to break free but she hardly had enough strength to make even a small spark, but just as the robot was about to effectively destroy her. It got blasted at, and Twilight fell to the ground.

“Leave my friends alone!” shouted a voice. Twilight looked up and could see Spike riding atop of one of many hundreds of dragons, flying to the scene. “Spike!” cried Twilight. Spike leapt down from his dragon ride, “Ta-da! In person, or rather dragon.” and he told his dragon buddies to have at the robots.

Soon more reinforcements arrived. “It’s the Griffins!” cried Rainbow. “And here come the Diamond Dogs.” cheered Rarity “And I can’t believe I’m actually cheering for them.”

“And there’s the Minotaur gang!” cried Fluttershy.

Her ex-trainer tipped his shades and spat on the ground. “All right boys, this is what we trained for.” He growled “NOW LET’S DO IT-----!!” and he and his men began to charge forth bowling all those robots in their path over like pins.

With a whole new army dealing with the robot men, it gave all the other fighters a chance to regroup. Even The Ruler suggested that Lightning, Twilight and team regroup at the royal palace. Heeding their ruler’s advice, the team fled for it, and Chrysalis ordered Fratello to “Never mind them. The cowards, they will soon find there is nothing they can do to stop me now!”

Already, the chaos storm had really taken its toll-- buildings, towns, and villages were being struck by the powerful Lightning. Many of the buildings homes and schools were shattered to pieces. It was only a good thing the planet had been evacuated or innocent lives would had been lost as well.

The team was barely able to make it back to the palace safely, and even so, it pained them to watch the continuing battle and the storm raging. They knew that even Grand Celestial Ruler couldn’t go on like that forever.

Finally, Professor Brain came running into the throne room with some very interesting news. “I’ve discovered how Chrysalis is creating this dreadful storm he said.”

“Well, tell us already!” snapped an impatient Artie.

Brain explained that the Grand Celestial Ruler’s source of power was pure dimensional cosmic energy, while Doom-Droid’s was pure negative energy. Chrysalis absorbed the same forces from the caverns on the Dark Planet, and with them she combined the energies together to form the powerful storm that was threatening the planet. The more the energies were combined, the more savage the storm would grow. It was then decided that the best and only way to stop all this was disrupt Chrysalis magic spell and destroy the Doom-Droid before she had a chance to reenergize it.

“But how can we do that?” asked Applejack. “It’s too dangerous to even try to get near either one of them.”

“And how can we disrupt Chrysalis’ spell of darkness?” asked Buddy Rose. “Every time we get a chance to try and get near Chrysalis she blasts us away.”

Everyone thought and they thought, and finally Lightning realized “If Fratello’s powering Doom-Droid on the inside, maybe if we disconnect him he’ll lose power, and Chrysalis won’t be able to hold the balance as well, and we’ll have a chance to get at her.”

The others began to agree. “But how do we get him out of there?” asked Rainbow, and she had a point. Obviously Lightning couldn’t try the same stunt, and pull the body apart, like he did with Dragonoid.

“Wait… we’re forgetting the most important thing.” Twilight said “Doom-Droid absorbs all forms of energy launched at it.” Everyone caught onto Twilight’s plan and not everyone liked it, but what choice did they have? This was the only way to give Grand Celestial Ruler the chance they needed.

Krysta suddenly appeared. “It’s ready!” she said, and explained that she and her fairies had set up traps to help them with the Doom-Droid. “You have to lead it into the open meadows. Then you’ll see what happens.”

What none of them realized was that Cadance had been listening in to everything they said and she was getting ideas in her head again.

The team made their plans and hoped it would work. If the chaos storm got any worse, who knew what would happen. This was exactly how Equestria and Unicornicopia were destroyed before, and the teams promised they weren’t going to let that happen again. “Okay! Let’s go!” shouted Lightning, and they all headed back into action. No sooner had they left, did Cadence realize this was her chance to escape. She realized there was only one chance she had of getting through the barrier; out through the caverns below.

Shining Armor and Goldwin caught her. “Cadance!” shouted Shining Armor.

His wife turned, and she never knew if she would forgive herself, but she fired a stream of magic at her husband, causing him to be temporarily stunned and entranced by her love spell. “Princess, Stop!” cried Goldwin as he rushed over to try and stop her. “I’m very sorry about this, Goldwin.” she said and she quickly pulled his mask off, turning him into a statue and unable to stop her. “Forgive me!” she said as she headed down and out of sight.

Finally, she found the secret passage that lead out of the palace, beyond the barrier, and she flew off on her own.

After she was gone, Shining Armor was released from the spell. “Cadence!” he cried, and he noticed Goldwin was a statue, and his mask was on the ground. He quickly brought Goldwin back to life. “What happened?” Goldwin asked, and he suddenly remembered. Shining Armor saw no choice but to search for his wife before she got into any more danger, and he told Goldwin to take over.

The armies of allies were still dealing with the robot men and were starting to get the upper hand, but The Ruler was still struggling with Doom-Droid which only made the storm worse. The Ruler was even starting to feel a little weak after being attacked physically so much. Another punch in the chest sent them toppling over backwards. The fighters down below scattered out of the way as the huge creature fell flat on its backside. It wasn’t hurt too badly, and got back up again, just as Lightning, Twilight and friends arrived on the scene.

“Well, well, back for another thrashing?” mocked Chrysalis and she fired more energy blasts at the team. The team scattered, and told the Ruler what Krysta had said-- whispering into its large pointed ear. The ruler agreed and got back to their feet, and then they and the team began to fly away off towards the open meadow. “After them, you fool!” Chrysalis snapped at Fratello.

Fratello acknowledged and drove Doom-Droid after them with Chrysalis following so she could continue powering the storm. “You can run, but you can’t hide from my power!” shouted Fratello.

Once in the meadows, Krysta signaled for her fairies to spring the trap. “What are you waiting for?! Get them!” shouted Chrysalis. Fratello acknowledged and Doom-Droid charged forth, when suddenly, its foot sank into the ground and the whole thing fell over. “What’s happening?!” cried Fratello “Get up you stupid machine!”

Doom-Droid got up, but then its other leg fell magically into the ground and the whole thing fell over again.

Krysta and her fairies had used their incredible warping abilities to make invisible portals all over the ground, like trap holes. It was the best they could do, as Doom-Droid was much too big to fit in any portal they could conjure, but still it provided them with an excellent advantage.

Lightning and friends remained in flight, and The Ruler levitated above the ground to avoid the holes. Now it was time to put part two into action. “I’m going to try to go in.” said Lightning. “Keep me covered!”

“Be careful, Lightning.” cried Starla. Lightning nodded and began to charge up the uniforce, which shrouded his body with the glowing energy, which he hoped Doom-Droid would absorb and allow him to get inside.

Chrysalis saw all this and tried to stop him with her blasts, but ended up having to defend herself from everyone else firing at her, allowing Lightning to slip through. “Here I come!” he shouted.

“Hey!” cried Fratello as Lightning actually was absorbed right through Doom-Droid’s armor, emerging inside the actual body of the giant robot. The inside sure wasn’t what Lightning had thought, it was all pretty much just a simple enclosed room, and Fratello was locked in the glass tube in the center.

“You!” snarled Fratello.

“That’s right, Fratello!” said Lightning “Time to shut you and your mechanical-monsters down for good.”

Fratello laughed, “Wishful thinking, Lightning Dawn, but nothing will stop me and my Doom-Droid from destroying your kingdom!”

Lightning tried to unleash the uniforce, but his horn didn’t glow, and suddenly, Lightning began to feel strange-- weak, and hardly able to stand. “What’s… happening…?” he groaned “What is it? I feel… very weak!” The he realized that when he passed through Doom-Droid, his power had been absorbed, and some of his physical strength as well.

Fratlleo laughed again. “Fool! Did you really think you could penetrate my genius defenses so easily? Well, let me show you!” He began to activate Doom-Droid, making the robot glow with the same mystical glow.

“Oh, no!” cried Lightning!

The others were wondering what was taking Lightning so long. “Look!” cried Fluttershy. Doom-Droid was glowing in a bright golden light.

“That glow…!
But it can’t be so?!” cried Rhymey.

“It’s the uniforce!” cried Twilight. That was when she and the others realized that Doom-Droid must have absorbed the energy Lightning covered himself with. “That means we’ve only made Doom-Droid stronger!” cried Rarity.

“Never mind that, it’s going to fire!” cried Spike. Everyone tried to run for it but realized the blast was going to be much too big for them to evade. “…FIRE!!” shouted Fratello.

“Here it comes!” shouted Buddy Rose as the blast was fired and headed straight for them all. This really looked like the end for them, when suddenly…

“No!!” shouted the ruler as they leapt down from the skies right in front of the team, shielding them from the blast, but also getting severely damaged from being hit with a force so strong. It was the uniforce after all! Everyone watched in horrors as The Ruler collapsed from extreme exhaustion after such a brutal attack. “No!” cried Twilight “Ruler! Ruler, wake up!”

The Ruler was awake, but extremely weak. “You… must… protect us.” they begged. “We must have rest… before… we can fight again.”

Chrysalis laughed loudly. “The trouble is… you won’t get the chance!” she thundered at them. Even if the storm had stopped accelerating without The Ruler, Doom-Droid was free to rampage as Chrysalis wanted it to, for she still had to remain where she was in free float to keep the spell of the storm going. “Fratello, destroy them now!” she ordered, but for some strange reason, Doom-Droid didn’t move, not even an inch. “Fratello!” shouted Chrysalis.

“Something is wrong!” cried Fratello “Every system has shut down and is slowly recharging, but I can’t seem to move at all.”

Lightning slowly got to his feet chuckling, “You’ve fallen right into our trap!”

“Trap?!” snapped Fratello, and then he realized he had been outsmarted.

The teams knew all along that Lightning’s uniforce powers would have been absorbed and Doom-Droid would fire back at them. Grand Celestial Ruler was told of this, and it was planned to have them shield the team all the time as they were the only thing strong enough to withstand such a powerful force. Now the robot was drained of a lot of its power-- much like a novice when using the uniforce--, it became exhausted and was virtually powerless for the moment. “You wretched creature!” snarled Fratello.

Lightning began to stomp towards the glass tube, “You just wait until I disconnect you!” but he soon found out he was in way over his head, as Fratello left the tube freely, and began to fight with him, for he still had power enough to fight himself.

It wasn’t easy to maneuver in such a cramped cabin, and Fratello was just as swift and as strong as ever, while Lightning was still a little weak from having his physical energy absorbed, but still he kept trying.

While outside, with both Doom-Droid and The Ruler still down, Twilight and the two gangs had to do their best to protect The Ruler from Chrysalis’ wrath.

“Take this…!” shouted Chrysalis as she fired a strong burst of magic. Twilight and friends countered it, and the Star Fleet fighters combined all their attacks together.

“STAR SHOWER”

“LEAF SWARM”

“PAINT BOMB”

“DRILL QUILL”

“BOOM-BOOM ROCKETS”

All those attacks, created the biggest swarm anyone had ever seen, and yet the blasts were either wiped out by the storm, or blocked by Chrysalis countering the magic with her own. “Ugh! Not a single hit!” growled Artie.

“We have to keep on trying!” cried Starla “Lightning must need more time!”

“We don’t have any more time! The storm’s getting worse.” cried Rainbow. That’s when powerful lightning struck near where the team was, knocking them all over and just barely missing The Ruler. To make matters worse, there were now more robot men coming for The Ruler, and the army of allies were starting to feel tired, and there no more reinforcements. “Spread out!” cried Twilight. “Protect The Ruler at all cost.” She wasn’t pretending to be a leader like Lightning, she really meant it, but even she and her friends were starting to lose their wind after having fought for so long and using up a lot of strength.

“Yes!” Chrysalis cheered for joy. The storm was growing, the rebels were losing power, and even if by some fluke they could overcome all the robots, she was still at full power and standing by and would be ready to battle the weak warriors herself. It seemed there was no way that she could lose. “UNITED EQUESTRIA IS MINE!!” she roared.

Inside Doom-Droid, Fratello finally had Lightning backed into a corner and was laughing at the defenseless fighter. “All that fuss, and look where it landed you.” Fratello hissed, and then his left hand disappeared down inside of him and out stretched a medium sized blade which he would use to slash Lightning to bits. “I have a world to destroy and queen to serve, a pity you won’t be around to see it.”

Poor Lightning wasn’t sure how to get out of this one. “There’s got to be a way out of this.” he thought to himself “I can’t let it end like this! I just can’t!”

To Be Continued…!

(Promo

In our final episode, it’s an ultimate struggle as Lightning battles Fratello but becomes trapped inside of Doom-Droid. Just as the robot seems to reenergize, help arrives at the last second as the Grand Celestial Ruler recovers, and Cadance arrives on the scene, and before long it’s the finally battle against Chrysalis herself.

The fate of the planet is at stake, but how will things turn out?

Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next Episode: Final Part: Doing the Right Thing!”)

Final Episode: Final Part: Doing the Right Thing

“Previously on Starfleet Magic”

The team had regrouped and discovered the blind spots in Chrysalis’ defenses. Despite the risks involved, Lightning managed to infiltrate the Doom-Droid where he confronted Fratello. His plan also worked as Doom-Droid unleashed uniforce absorbed from Lightning. Grand Celestial Ruler absorbed the blast, but was left down for the count, and worse than that, Lightning soon found himself cornered and at the mercy of Fratello, while Chrysalis’ chaos continued to spread!

FINAL EPISODE

Outside, Twilight and the teams had reached their limits. They were so tired that even the slightest nudge from the robots was enough to knock them over, and The Ruler was still recuperating “It’s… no use!” panted Twilight “There’s too many of them!”

“We’re… running out of power!” cried Buddy Rose.

Inside Doom-Droid, Fratello was still waving his blade ready to strike Lightning dead, when suddenly he began to feel strange, and he was soon holding his head in pain and struggling! Lightning wondered what was happening when Fratello begged “Please… destroy me!” The real Fratello was trying to hold the robot back again.

“Fratello!” cried Lightning, but before he knew it, the struggle between the robot and Fratello fighting for control of the body actually destroyed the programming Chrysalis made, releasing him from her control, but Fratello began to slash at the controls with his blade, shorting out the wiring, and causing Doom-Droid to go wild and crazy!

The robot began to dash about waving its arms and recklessly destroying everything its path. It was even sparking and flaring a little. “What’s going on?” cried Fluttershy.

“It looks like it’s developed a mind of its own.” said Artie.

“Hey! Could it be Lightning?” asked Krysta.

Chrysalis couldn’t understand it herself. “What’s going on?” she growled. The storm was starting to pick up again, even without The Ruler fighting, but it was getting to be a bit too much even for her to handle with her spell “Fratello, get that wretched thing working properly!”

But Fratello was still struggling with himself and the robot, soon, the robot was back in control and soon he was attacking Lightning again. But Doom-Droid was moving about so wildly that Fratello could hardly focus, but Lightning was able to dodge and evade all those attacks, causing Fratello to miss and break even more things.

Still, it didn’t solve how he was going to get back out again! “Guys!” shouted Lightning “Can you hear me out there?”

“Do you guys here that?” asked Spike.

“Lightning…” Starla called out “We can hear you!”

“I can’t get out!” Lightning shouted.

The others realized the only way Lightning was going to get out was if someone from the outside did was he did before-- cover themselves in magic to let Doom-Droid absorb them, but only half way so they could get back out again, but none of them had enough to do that. Even Krysta couldn’t create a portal strong enough to penetrate the robot’s massive armor.

“There has to be a way!” cried Rarity.

“There is a way! I know there is.” said Applejack.

“We’d never let a friend down.” said Pinkie Pie.

“Just as they wouldn’t let us down.” added Fluttershy.

“Through all the battles we’ve fought, we’ve never given up!” said Rainbow.

“And we… never… will!” Twilight said.

“Look…!” cried Dyno. “Ay’ Carumba! What is happening?” asked Myte.

Twilight and friends were confused at first, but suddenly realized that it was the power of Harmony awakening within them again! “No! It can’t be!” cried Chrysalis “Not again!”

Twilight was suddenly beginning to understand why she didn’t get it to work before. She and all her friends had to control it together, because they were friends who understood how the elements worked effectively, and now that the power had returned. Twilight and friends concentrated their powers, and each stood around Grand Celestial Ruler, firing beams of magic into them, and The Ruler suddenly felt all their strength returning and they shot straight upright again. “We have returned to full strength.” it said “Now to finish this for good!”

They aimed their staff at the team, and they all began to glow mystically. “What’s this…?” asked Buddy Rose.

“I’ve never felt anything like it before.” added Artie.

“This mystical light,
It’s giving me great might!” said Rhymey.

The twins and Starla felt strong too, and The Ruler explained that they had now loaned a bit of their restored power to everyone, even Twilight and friends. Now everything was ready, except Lightning was still not free yet. “We can still try and help!” said Starla.

“Right!” said Twilight “Everyone, concentrate on Chrysalis’s spell!”

Everyone stood in line, and concentrated all their magic at Chrysalis’ spell in the sky. “Oh, no, you won’t!” growled Chrysalis “I’ll block you with everything I got!” but she soon found that her strongest power wasn’t good enough to defeat Harmony combined with Starfleet’s super power and she was forced to suddenly retreat as her spell was shattered!

“They did it!” cried Lightning.

“Which is more than you will!” snapped Fratello as he lunged forth ready for the kill, when suddenly, an explosion burst right through the hull of the Doom-Droid. “What’s this?!” snarled Fratello as he and Lightning looked at the large hole blown straight through the hull and there she stood, much to Lightning’s confusion and shock, “Cadance?”

Doom-Droid was still driven by negative energy and without Chrysalis’ spell to support it, the positive energy from her love magic allowed her to bust right in. “Hurry! The others need you!” cried Cadance.

“…Right!” Lightning said as he left the giant robot and rejoined his friends. They are all overjoyed to see he was alright, especially Starla.

Fratello was outraged “One pony or a million, I’ll destroy you all!”

“I wouldn’t bet on it, Fratello!” snapped Lightning. “Princess, now!” he then shouted, and Cadance saw this as her cue and she kicked Fratello so hard through the hole sending him soaring across the fields and she followed him swiftly.

(Skip to 1:45)

Once they were a safe distance away, “Everyone ready?” shouted Lightning as he began to charge up the uniforce for one bug attack, and the teams and The Ruler acknowledged. “…FIRE!!” He and all his friends fired their power into The Ruler’s staff, and The Ruler sent the biggest blast ever towards Doom-Droid destroying it in a massive explosion.

With Doom-Droid gone and Chrysalis’ spell dissolved, the chaos storm ceased and the sky was only filled with regular rain clouds now which just poured plain rain down, and with the destruction of Doom-Droid, all the remaining robots shorted out and fell to bits. Grand Celestial Ruler even changed back into Grand Ruler and Queen Celestia.

“We did it!” Lightning cried, and everyone cheered for joy, but they soon stopped, when Shining Armor and Luna came asking where Cadance was.

Cadance had followed her brother all the way to the edge of the meadow. She found him lying flat on the ground. His armor was all scratched, his cape was tattered, and he was sparking a little bit, the front panel on his chest was knocked off exposing his insides, which were mechanical and wires, but he managed to struggle to his feet. “C- Ca- Cadance…!” he cried.

“Fratello…?”

The upper part of his helmet fell off exposing his bruised, but still normal face to her for the first time in ages. He smiled at her weakly “You… you did it. Now quick… finish me!”

“What? No, I won’t!” I cried Cadance “There must be another way. I can save you! I can reprogram you!”

“You CAN’T.” cried Fratello, “It would never work. The programming would be overpowered and destroyed easily by the robot's will just like before."

Tears were streaking down his sister’s face. She still just couldn’t bring herself to do it, despite the dangers involved!

"Listen to me!" Fratello barked at her. "There is nothing else you can do! If you don’t finish me now, the robot will rebuild his forces, and the whole things starts all over! You’ve got to finish me and you’ve got to do it now!”

Suddenly Fratello began to shout in pain as he felt the robot’s programing trying to take him over again. “If I’m to go down, at least you will die too!” he snarled as he raised his other arm and prepared to blast Cadance, but Fratello still managed to hang on, just barely and did all he could to hold the robot back. “Cadance!” he shouted “Hurry! Destroy me! I can’t hold him off much longer!”

“Brother...!” cried Cadence. Tears were starting to form in her eyes and she began to have flashbacks of all the loving wonderful times she had with her brother before he was taken away trying to protect her. “I can’t… I won’t!”

“You must!”

“I will destroy you!” shouted the robot.

Cadance was panting so stressfully she felt that she would blow up and pop like a balloon!

“SISTER… PLEASE!!” His blast was ready to fire. Cadance then shut her eyes tightly, clutched her head and SCREAMED!!

“FIRE!!” shouted the Robot!

BANG!! A big shot was made as a thunderous bolt of lightning shook the skies.

Cadance and Fratello just stood at opposite distant ends from one another. Neither of them moving, or making a sound.

Suddenly, Cadance gasped and fell to her knees. Her crown had fallen off and landed alongside of her. She was clutching her aching chest and was struggling to breathe… while her brother smiled at her wickedly, and softly said to her...

“...Thank… You…!”

Cadance had shot him clear through his body making a large hole clear through him. The hole began to spark and flare like crazy as Fratello fell over onto his back, and his body went up in a massive explosion, and was really gone!

Cadance’s tears were falling in earnest now, mixing with the rain that fell on her face. “Goodbye… brother!” was all she could say. She felt so devastated she couldn’t even sob.

The rest of the gang saw the explosion and dashed over, and it didn’t take much to realize what had happened. “She did it.” cried Spike. “She really did!” added Twilight.

Shining Armor, Celestia and Grand Ruler approached Cadance as she just sat there watching the blasted remains of her brother’s armor burn in the flames from the explosion. None of them were even upset that she had disobeyed them and left the palace. She saved them all and helped put an end to the robot empire for good…

…But still at a terrible price.

Celestia felt heartbroken. Her nephew was really dead, but she knew she had to be strong. There was nothing that could’ve been done. Grand Ruler held his wife close. He, too, felt just as bad. Now he would never truly get to know his nephew.

The others felt very bad, but they had to get a hold of themselves now. They still had one final thing to do. It was time to settle the score once and for all. “Let’s do it.” Lightning said

“For Fratello!” added Twilight. Everyone agreed, and even Cadance got up and replaced her crown on her head. “For my brother!” she said bravely!

(Exactly like this)

Chrysalis angrily marched through stormy and damaged streets, and the eighteen ponies rushed out to confront her! Spike and Krysta sat out of the way, for this fight was sure to be nothing short of severe.

“You might as well give up!” shouted Twilight.

Grand Ruler stepped forth “We are Starfleet!”

Celestia stood by him “We are Friendship is Magic!”

Lightning stepped at the front of the whole gang “…And you’re under arrest, Chrysalis! You’ve got no one left to fight for you.”

Chrysalis angrily pulled out two energy blades and shouted, “I DON’T NEED ANYONE!! I’LL DESTROY YOU MYSELF!!”

“…CHARGE!!” Grand Ruler shouted, and everyone began to rush towards Chrysalis.

Angrily, Chrysalis fired several blasts, but her enemies evaded each one and kept on moving towards her. Clutching her blades tightly, Chrysalis leapt up high, and Celestia leapt up and straight for her with her horn glowing ready to strike. The two soared closer and closer towards one another, but Chrysalis managed to strike Celestia and sent her crashing down hard… just like before at Cadance’s wedding. She even lost her crown again and just lay there all weak and sore!

Now Chrysalis went after all the others at once-- swinging her blades, evading and parrying every one of their attacks. She kicked Pinkie hard in the chest sending her crashing into Dyno and Myte, and knocking them out easily.

Artie tried to combat Chrysalis with his staff, but she knocked it put of his hands, slashed at him twice, and threw him hard into air, straight into Rainbow. The two came crashing back down to the ground hard.

No matter how hard the team tried, Chrysalis’ seemed to really have the upper hand. Rarity and Twilight tried to blast her, but Chrysalis flicked the shots back with her cape and blasted them herself, really hurting them.

Buddy Rose and Applejack tried to lasso her, but she managed to yank them towards her and punch them both hard. Fluttershy and Rhymey went after her, but she dodged them both and slashed hard at Fluttershy sending her slamming into Rhymey.

Spike and Krysta watched helplessly as their friends were falling faster than ever. “They can’t last much longer!” cried Spike.

“No! They can do it! I know they can!” snapped Krysta.

Chrysalis turned and saw the last of the fighters charging at her at once. “CHRYSALIS!!” shouted Lightning. Chrysalis angrily fired a huge blast, and shot most of the fighters down hard-- all of the injured and twitching on the ground.

(1:45)

Only Lightning managed to get to his feet and he was now the only one standing. “That’s it! YOU...ARE GOING... DOWN!!” he shouted. His golden horn gave off the brightest glow ever, and his entire body glowed in golden lights!

Chrysalis roared angrily, as her body glowed n dark flames! The two furious fighters charged at one another, meeting in a struggle, but Lightning managed to knock away the swords, and attack Chrysalis hard and strong, badly damaging her. Finally, he was ready for one colossal assault, and so was Chrysalis, they both charged at each other roaring like gladiators and collided into one another, causing the biggest and deadliest of explosions, that shook the ground, everyone covered their eyes.

When the brightness faded, they all gazed on ahead, “LIGHTNING!!!” everyone screamed

The dust from the explosion cleared and Lightning was still alive, but he looked in pretty bad shape. His outfit was all damaged and busted up, half his visor was broken off and his one lens was shattered. He was covered in ashes and scorch marks, bruises and scrapes...!

Twilight tried to get up, but she collapsed hard again. “G’AH! UHN…!”

Everyone was all badly banged up and sore and struggling just to try and get up again. Even Chrysalis was in a mess. She was no longer in her evil human form, and was back to her normal shape. She was badly bruised, her hair was tangled and her face was badly scrapped and bleeding. She roared very loudly in rage and pain!

Grand Ruler, still weak and sore, barely managed to get to his feet and confront her and stared the mangled changeling down. She glared and him and growled. “I’ve waited for this… for a long… long time!” her voice sounded weak and raspy.

Grand Ruler struggled to stay on his feet. “My… solemn oath… is to protect this universe from all evil, despicable creatures like you.... AND I PROMISE YOU… I’LL SEE YOU PAY FOR YOUR CRIMES YET!!”

Trying to catch her breath, Chrysalis sneered “Don’t… make promises… you can’t keep!”

They both gazed around at the fallen fighters, not to mention all the destruction that the battle and storm had caused. “You want me? Then come and get me!” growled Chrysalis.

Grand Ruler gritted his teeth, and began to inch towards her, but Chrysalis blasted him back hard, right onto a pile of rubble. “Celesto!” shrieked Celestia. Her husband was okay, but Chrysalis, even in her weakened state managed to run off.

“No!!” cried Lightning.

“We’ve got to… go… after her!” cried Twilight

Everyone agreed, and managed to get to their feet, and they all spread out-- limping and struggling with their injuries. Chrysalis couldn’t have gone very far for a creature in her condition, but it wasn’t easy to find her.

Finally she was chased to a cavern, where the war first began. “Chrysalis!” shouted a voice. Chrysalis turned and saw Starla. Starla then fired a small beam from her horn at Chrysalis knocking her into a hard wall.

She retreated to the entrance of the cave only to find she was completely surrounded. “End of the line for you!” snarled Applejack.

“Make it easier and just give up already!” growled Buddy Rose.

Chrysalis groveled angrily, “I’ll never give in! You may have one this round, but I’ll gather my strength, and I will strike again!”

“What for?” snarled Shining Armor “It’s bad enough you fed off the emotions of other creatures, but you always destroyed the planet you hoped to conquer.”

Chrysalis gasped, and she realized he was right. Just one look at the bad shape the planet was in made her realize that perhaps she had gone too far even for her own limits, but still she didn’t feel like surrendering. “But what am I to do? I need the sustenance! I need to stay alive!” she thundered “You all couldn’t possibly know what it’s like having to be a wretched creature that scrapes for sustenance on emotions. I need to feed, and I need to live!”

“But you don’t need to destroy. You don’t need to go to all this trouble!” growled Lightning. “Can’t you see that all you’re doing is causing more problems for yourself, as well as us?”

“Huh?” remarked Chrysalis, and one by one each of the ponies explained how it was understandable that Chrysalis needed to feed to survive, it surely didn’t have to be by so much anger, misery and chaos. They only captured her changelings, and didn’t destroy them because they believed there were other ways for them to exist and be nourished without having to be so evil and destructive. They hadn’t found that way, and probably wouldn’t, but at least they could help keep the changelings alive, but they all had to answer for their crimes and treachery.

“You would show mercy to dark, wretched beings like me and my changelings… after all that we have done?” snarled Chrysalis “You are indeed very unusual creatures.”

“Maybe it’s because we’re not like you.” Celestia said “We all have our needs and desires, but we all know there are better ways to obtain them.”

Her husband nodded “Think of it, Chrysalis? Would you really want to continue on this path, and instead of obtaining what you desire you only are awarded with the exact opposite, and are forced to the point where you may perish from lack of nourishment because of your foolish ways?”

Chrysalis was starting to feel strange inside. Things she had never felt before-- Shame, guilt, and most importantly the realization that the others were right. What good was there gaining the energy she needed when all her actions did was create more difficulty for herself.

“Please, Chrysalis…” Twilight said “Let’s end this suffering… for all of us, and you.”

Chrysalis hesitated a moment, and then realized that maybe it was possible for her to exist without bringing more misery, she agreed to try, but there would be no promises, and she knew where to start. She stood tall and proud and proclaimed “I’m ready… to pay for everything I’ve done.”

As much as it was difficult for the others to believe, they knew Chrysalis meant those words as she got down on one knee, bowing her head in full surrender.

Celestia and Grand Ruler nodded at one another. They held their hands together and cast Chrysalis into red cube of liquid instead of a blue sphere. She had finally been captured, and was soon placed in the prison caverns where she’d soon be sent to a high security prison on one of the other planets.

Hopefully one day, with luck, she and the changelings could serve their sentences and be rehabilitated. No one ever though a more next-impossible thing, but regardless of it all...

...The war was finally over!

Epilogue

EPILOGUE

With the war over, all the creatures came back to United Equestria, and everyone helped to repair everything. After a couple of weeks, all the damages were repaired, all the buildings were restored, and life returned to normal. Even the New Crystal Empire was restored, meaning Cadance and Shining Armor could finally move back to their own palace, but they still stuck around for a while longer to help out with the repairs.

Now that the Dark Planet was no longer cursed by evil and completely uninhabited, Grand Ruler and the Queen sent parties there to fix it up and cleanse it of all the darkness leftover. Soon the planet was made into a vacationing paradise world, and it was renamed Planet-R-L-X. Soon it would be fully open for business and travelers could vacation there.

A small memorial was also held for the memory of Prince Fratello. Cadance requested it and she was right to have it. It was agreed that Fratello was not truly a monster, and in the end he saved everyone.

He defeated the very first robot attack when Equestria was still around, and only recently helped protect everyone from them again. Were it not for his holding back they never would have triumphed over the robots. So in a great way, he died a hero and not an enemy.

Still, Cadance really wished they could have saved him, and she had spent some time in her room weeping for the loss of her brother.

All she had of him now was the music box he gave her. She kept winding it up and playing it over and over. Her friends and family constantly checked on her.

“Cadance…” Grand Ruler said “You know you can’t spend all your time like this. It won’t bring him back.”

Cadance gazed sadly at her uncle. “I know. I just wish I could’ve saved him. He would have done the same for me.”

As much as all the others wanted to believe in that old faith, as much as even Celestia wanted to, she openly admitted “No, he wouldn’t have. Not if it were impossible. He pretty much would have done just what you did.”

Deep down, Cadance did understand this. She knew it was the ways of war, and sometimes being a good fighter didn’t change the fact that she just couldn’t save everyone. “But still…” she said, her tears were starting to fall “I killed him! I killed my own brother, and we always promised we’d lookout for one-another.”

“Then you made a promise you couldn’t keep, but it wasn’t your fault, or his.” Grand Ruler said “I understand how you feel, Cadance, but you did the right thing. Fratello knew it had to be done, and it was better than being controlled by an evil robot.”

“I know… but… but…” Cadance was shaking hard. Her insides were burning, and she hated to suddenly get all emotional like a child but she couldn’t hold it in. “I want him back, Uncle! I want my brother back!” She buried her face in his chest and let out all her emotion. Her uncle held her tightly letting cry, and Celestia joined in the group hug as well.

Spike could hear her weeping down the hall, and he sniffled, "Poor Cadance..."

Twilight felt the same way he did, and so did Lightning.

"Isn't there anything we could've done?" Twilight asked.

Lightning shook his head and said "You saw as well as I did...

Most of the robots parts were lost in the explosion, and whatever parts we've managed to salvage are damaged beyond hope and any of out understanding.

Nothing we could ever do would put that robot together again, and even if we could, it would just be an ordinary machine. It wouldn't be Fratello, that part of him has gone."

Spike tried to protest, "But there has to be--"

"Spike..." Lightning cut in "Think with your head, not your heart. There's nothing we can do about Fratello, but remember him as a hero than a villain."

Twilight agreed with him, "We also have to be brave for Cadance, and help her find strength again."

Spike understood this, but it still hurt him to hear Cadance weeping down the hall.

It really did Cadance some good to finally let out all those tears, and eventually she found the strength to join the celebration that was being held in honor of the ultimate victory and end of the war.

Their majesties handed out medals and awards to Twilight, Lightning and all their friends for their acts of extreme bravery and assistance in the war. Twilight and friends were also awarded ribbons for fully discovering the true power of the power of harmony that rested in them. Even Cadance was honored an award for her bravery and actions in the final battle.

Lightning was now promoted to Executive Captain, and all his friends were now captains well. Twilight also got immediately promoted to Senior Lieutenant, after just being a Lieutenant for a very short time, but it was well deserved, as was her friends now all being Lieutenants form Cadets.

Now there was nothing left to do but celebrate. A great party was held in New Canterlot, all over the village-- games, dances, songs, and plenty of food and fun for everyone. There was even a good portion of the party allowed to go on inside the palace so that Goldwin could attend.

Everyone was still working on how to stabilize the spell on his mask so he could permanently be alive and would one day be allowed to leave the palace like a normal pony, and now that the war was over everyone would have all the time in the world to find the answer. Goldwin, though sad he still couldn’t leave the palace, was happy that he had lots of friends, more than ever, and he knew that someday his dream would come true.

For now, this was not a time to be sad.

Easily a lot of the creatures enjoyed the songs…

A large stage was at the edge of the fields with some of the Wonderbolts, who were skilled at playing music, and anyone was permitted to come and do a song for everyone, maybe even a wild dance or too.

Pinkie Pie sure enjoyed singing songs of happiness.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders even sang a few songs of their own.

However, Lightning, Twilight, and their friends wanted to sing a very special song they had all been saving and working on. Lightning and Twilight were the main singers, and everyone else would do their part. It was a message to share to everyone that they would always be there to look out for them, and a warning to evil races that would dare try and oppose them.

“Are we ready…?” Lightning shouted “ARE WE READY…?”

The crowds all cheered, and held up their limbs, wings or whatever it was, and the rock music began to play, as the lights on the stage began to flicker around as some ponies released fog onto the stage to give it more of a wild scene, Dyno and Myte even signaled their team of workers to ignite the fireworks they had built to play during the song.

(Skip to 1:15)

Finally the music began to play wildly, and Lightning began to sing…

A very long instrumental followed as the Wonderbolts played the song on their instruments. The lights and fireworks illuminated the whole village, and the teams began to dance wildly on stage. The crowds cheered more and more and got louder and louder.

The song could even be heard from the palace where those who were partying there were dancing and cheering with such joy. Cadence sure seemed to be in high spirits again, and Luna never knew she could dance so well. “You’re a natural, your highness.” Goldwin complimented.

Celestia and Grand Ruler were enjoying everything. They even danced themselves too, but Celestia was trying to be careful, and when her husband asked why. “Celesto… I have the most wonderful news.” she said and gently touched her stomach.

Grand Ruler’s eyes shimmered like his golden horns. “Celestia…! Are you…? Are we…?”

Celestia nodded excitedly, and then her husband raised her up high twilling her round in joy and glee-- both of them laughing with happiness.

Outside, everyone in the village was partying wildly with all the fun and excitement, and on stage, the teams were still dancing wildly, and Lightning and Starla even found a small moment to kiss in front of everyone. Starla even perked her leg up. This really wooed the crowd and their friends.

Once they separated, they all began to sing the final verse, and everyone in the entire village joined with them.

“Come on now… Everybody!” shouted Lightning. As the song came to a close Lightning told everyone to get ready for the big finish “Ready…? Three… Two… One…!”

STARFLEEEEEEEEEEEEET…!!!

"MY BRAVE PONY"
(STARFLEET MAGIC SEASON II)

Prologue: She's Back

PROLOGUE

(Like this)

In the vast regions of a magical, dimensional universe, the magical world of United Equestria stands tall and proud, after the great wars against the evil Titan and his diabolical demons. Now, all the ponies and creatures alike live together in their new home where peace, law and justice rule. And thanks to the brave legions of the Starfleet force, the streets have been purged of every criminal and every evil.

Every evil except one that is…!

…Chrysalis!!

The evil queen of the Changelings had shown herself again, after the events of the Canterlot Royal Wedding on Equestria of old. She and her entire Changeling empire had been banished, but escaped from Equestria before it was destroyed in the Great War against Titan and his evil demons.

They began to master new powers, and they too had discovered means of genetically alternating their bodies into humanoid shapes to make them stronger and swifter.

Now they were all back to continue their conquest to rule the world and absorb all the love energy to sustain their life forces, and their first and obvious target was the New Crystal Empire, preferably Princess Cadance and Shining Armor.

They attacked and invaded the Crystal Palace without warning and invaded the empire swiftly, taking many of the helpless ponies hostage, including their highnesses, and began to absorb their love energy while at the same time destroy the major cities.

However, Starfleet had spotted the trouble and sounded the alarm, and soon the entire empire was a great big battle area as the brave ponies and their allies began to battle the changelings and drag them into custody rather than destroying them.

However, the entire empire was already a mess from the invasion, and many of the streets and buildings lay in burning ruins. In fact, the only structure left standing was the Crystal Palace itself. The palace where Queen Chrysalis and her remaining Changelings were holding Cadance, Shining armor, and several of the guards hostage to drain their love-energy. While outside, the entire palace was surrounded by battle forces lead by the planet’s rulers. Grand Ruler Celesto-- an alicorn with three golden horns and golden wings. The Commander-in-chief of Starfleet-- His wife, Queen Celestia, co-commander, and her younger sister, Princess Luna…

All three of them instructed the forces to take sides of the palace and ensure no possible means of escape. Princess Twilight Sparkle, still wingless, stood beside the Queen, gazing up at the palace worrying about her brother and her sister-in-law. “Don’t worry, Twilight. We’ll get them out.” Celestia said.

“I hope so.” said Twilight “I just wish I could be up there and have at that Chrysalis.”

While high above the commotion, Chrysalis gazed out the window snickering softly. Then she walked back into the throne room where her hostages lay tied up on the floor, bound by magical green strings she had cast. The poor ponies struggled to break free knowing that if their love energy was drained they would be severely weakened, or possibly even killed.

Chrysalis gazed down at Shining Armor and Cadance “I’m going to especially enjoy seeing the two of you perish!” she hissed at them. Shining Armor angrily glared at her, but it was Cadance who spoke out “You won’t get away with this!”

Chrysalis chuckled. “Really, and just who is going to stop me this time?” She was suddenly interrupted when the throne room doors burst wide open in small explosion. She turned round to see none other than a golden horned alicorn-- Captain Lightning Dawn, Code: AO0C on the front of his armor near the Starfleet insignia-- Grand Ruler Celesto’s apprentice. Standing next to him was his mare-friend, Lieutenant Starla Shine, Code: KY1M.

They both stood tall and proud, in their battle-armors, and Lightning called out to the evil queen. “In the name of Starfleet, I place you under arrest.”

Chrysalis knew all about Starfleet, and the fact that Lightning was still incapable of using ordinary magic like most alicorns. She glared at him angrily and hissed “You don’t know what you’re up against!”

“You don’t know what you’re up against Chrysalis!” protested Starla, and then they all engaged in a big fight. The Changelings went after Starla, but she outmaneuvered them, punching and kicking them away, while Lightning dealt with Chrysalis.

The queen dashed forth and aimed a strong punch, which Lightning caught in his hand, and tried to kick her, but she caught him in her free hand and flipped him over back hard. She then fired magic out from her crooked horn, which Lightning swiftly dodge and leapt over kicking her hard in the chest and sent her skidding across the floor.

As she tried to get up, “STAR SHOWER” Starla unleashed her magic on her, bombarding her hard. “You’ll pay for that!” Chrysalis growled as her body was shrouded in green flames, indicating she was charging herself up for a powerful blast. “Watch out!” cried Cadance.

Lightning and Starla stood ready, but surprisingly Chrysalis wasn’t intending to shoot at them, but rather at the ground, resulting in a huge explosion that could be seen from outside.

"Get back!” shouted Grand Ruler as bits of burning rubble came raining down from above. The palace was still standing, but everyone was very worried about inside. “Shining Armor, Cadance!” Twilight shouted hoping for an answer. She tried to dash inside but Princess Luna held her back. “No! You mustn’t go in there. It’s too dangerous.”

Twilight was on the verge of tears, when suddenly she and the others could hear the sounds of footsteps and faint groaning. Finally, through the smoke and dust Cadance and Shining Armor emerged along with Lightning and Starla, forcefully marching the defeated changeling warriors. The other pony guards followed them.

Twilight was overjoyed and ran up to her brother and sister-in-law and hugged them both, while other Starfleet fighters gathered round to arrest the changelings and take them into custody. The three supreme alicorns ran up to Lightning and Starla “What happened?” asked Grand Ruler.

“Chrysalis escaped.” Lightning was sorry to say, and explained the explosion was cast to distract them all which gave her the chance to make a getaway. “We’re sorry. We feel we let you down.” said Starla.

“The important thing is you saved the hostages.” said Celestia. Her husband nodded in agreement “You both did well, and we managed to round out a large portion of the changeling army.” he said.

Even still, the damage had been done. The entire New Crystal Empire was in bad shape, especially the Crystal Palace. The explosion had blown several floors up, and the whole was now a danger-zone. There was no doubt that it would all have to be demolished and then rebuilt, but even with magic, reconstruction would take weeks or even months.

“Can’t you just do what you did when the planet was reconstructed?” asked Shining Armor, but the queen and Grand Ruler shook their heads. “I’m afraid that is impossible.” Grand Ruler said and Celestia added with “Such magic cannot be produced so easily and even still it is not yet fully understood how it work and could have serious consequences if handled improperly.”

Shining Armor and Cadance felt heartbroken, but their Aunts Celestia and Luna and Uncle Celesto were willing to gladly put them up in their royal palace in New Canterlot, and all the now homeless Crystal Ponies would live amongst the village in New Canterlot until such a time their homes were restored.

In the meantime, the changelings had to be dealt with.

Once back in New Canterlot, a trial was held for the convicted changelings and the charges brought to them. It seemed fair, since the changelings were not quite as deadly as other evil forces, and they were actual living creatures that could be contained and sent to prison instead of being destroyed.

Their case was simple-- Like all changelings, they fought to feed on love energy to gain power, but it was also newly discovered that this energy was also their sustenance, keeping them alive. This made their actions only slightly understandable, but still unacceptable. They were still wicked creatures with nasty attitudes. Already they had been charged with…

-Invasion
-Kidnapping
-Acts of war and hostility.
-Attempted Murder, especially on royalty.
-Destruction of property.
-As well as thievery, and aiding public enemy number one-- Chrysalis-- No matter their motivation, crime was still crime.

The panel of judges reappeared in the courtroom. “Has the panel reached a verdict?” asked Grand Ruler.

“We have.” said the chairman.

“You may proceed.” said Celestia.

Everyone stood up, and all fell silent for a moment until the chairman spoke. “After much and careful deliberation, it is the ruling of this royal court that the convicts are found guilty of all charges and are sentenced to hard labours on the prison planet Conva… for life!!”

Their majesties approved, provided under the circumstances that research be done to see if the possibility of reforming the changelings existed. It was doubtful, but the promise was made.

The changelings were taken away, but this was no time to celebrate. There were many more changelings still out there and Chrysalis at large too. Untied Equestria was once again cloaked under the cape of war!

MY BRAVE PONY
(Star Fleet Magic II)

Episode 10: Goddess of Gold: Part 1

EPISODE TEN

One day, Rarity was posing in one of her newly completed gowns. It was so lovely an elegant on her. It had long blue sparkling satin sleeves, a beautiful turquoise body decorated with tiny with white and purple diamonds around the edges, and a long beautiful indigo skirt with white ruffles that flowed all around her. Artie saw her as he passed by, and he was just bedazzled so, that he asked if she’d pose for him while he painted her picture. Of course, Rarity was only delighted. She stood elegantly on a stool and held herself perfectly still while Artie carefully painted.

After a while, “Almost done…” Artie said.

“Oh, please hurry.” said Rarity “I just can’t wait to see the elegance of elegance portrayed in such an exquisite form of art.”

Arite looked confused, but continued to paint. “And… finished!” he said. Rarity hopped off from her pedestal, and leapt with glee over to the canvas to see a beautiful work of art. “Oh… it’s more beautiful than I ever imagined.” she cried for joy.

“I take it you like it then?” Artie asked rhetorically, and Rarity only responded by hugging the painting, forgetting that the paint was still wet! “Oh, no! I’m ruined! RUINED!!” she cried. She had a few streaks of purple and blue on her face and the painting looked a little messed up now. “Okay, don’t panic. I can fix this.” Artie said. To him, this was kiddy play-- easily repaired. Using his special skills and talents with art, he fixed up the painting easily and gave Rarity a rag to wipe her face with.

Spike came along and gazed at the painting and then at Rarity wearing her new dress. “Wow!” he said with hearts moving around his head “So… beautiful…”

Rarity fluttered her eyes at him in thanks, and Spike snapped out of his trance. He just came over to give Rarity and Artie invitation from Twilight. She was inviting all her friends and the Starfleet team to a picnic lunch in the fields the next day.

Rarity and Artie were excited and were really looking forward to it.

Artie packed up his things and left, while Spike decided to stay and give Rarity a hand with the painting. Artie’s paint dried quickly if not touched right after appliance, and now Rarity wanted it perfectly placed in the foyer of her store so all her customers would see it and hopefully take a shine to it and want to buy the new dress and others like it she had recently finished.

“A bit to the right, Spike…” Rarity guided “A little more. No, no, to the left a little. Hold it! Perfect! Thank you, Spike.”

“Ah, it was nothing.” Spike said acting all macho.

Rarity then removed her dress, revealing her normal casual outfit underneath, and placed the dress on the pony-mannequin in a long line of dresses waiting to be bought. That’s when the door opened and three rich and prestigious looking mares came right in. Rarity thought this was her lucky day, and welcomed the three mares with an open heart but a prestigious attitude. “May I help you fine ladies out?”

“Yes.” said one of the mares “We’ve been invited to one of the many fine galas in New Canterlot and require something of high sophistication to wear.”

Rarity assured the mares they had come to the right place, and showed them her inventory, including her new line of dresses, but the mares felt outraged to be presented with such “Commoner wear.”

“Excuse me?” Rarity asked in shock. One after another, the mares snobbishly explained how unfit for wealthy and prestigious they were. “Only a common poor pony would present us with disgraceful items as these.” All the outfits and accessories in the store were. “Hey, they’re not bad at all.” snapped Spike. He was trying his best to help defend Rarity’s work, but the mares gazed down at him and one of them rudely said “And what kind of pony who claims to own a rich and prestigious shop would have a dragon as a helper?” sneered one of the mares “How dreadfully wretched!”

Spike felt his anger boiling, but it was Rarity who spoke for him “How dare you call my little Spikey Wikey wretched!”

“Tsk, tsk, tsk! My, such temper.” said another mare. “It seems we were wrong to think that this place was of sophistication and prestige. It is merely another common discount shop, run by a fairly common pony and her disgraceful dragon boy.”

Rarity felt heart-struck, and as the mares left chuckling, she just stood there unable to believe what she just heard. “Rarity, are you okay?” Spike asked.

Rarity shook her head and felt her tears coming, and she finally collapsed to her knees and overdramatically, but understandingly began to weep.

Later, Spike told everything to Twilight, Lightning and Krysta when he got back to the library, “And then Rarity just said “I’m just a common pony?”…And she was crying all morning and then just asked me to leave her.”

“Oh, my!” cried Krysta.

“Poor Rarity.” said Twilight.

Lightning felt very bad for Rarity, and very angry at those three mares. “Why can’t the rich ever accept others for who they are instead of being so pompous?”

The others all felt the same.

Soon, the door opened and there was Rarity. Her eyes were red with streak marks down her cheek form crying so much, but she had a very serious expression on her face and she moved over to the history section, which wasn’t very large. United Equestria hadn’t been around for very long, but there were still books about Equestria and Unicornicopia before they were destroyed, but Rarity still scrambled through the books looking for something very important.

“Uh… can I help you, Rarity?” asked Twilight.

“Yes.” said Rarity “I’m looking for any books that may contain the location of fantastic treasures.” and before anyone asked why, Rarity explained, “Those mares made me realize that I am not as wealthy and prestigious as I had always envisioned I was, and if I am to fit in with their standard expectations, I have decided to seek a fortune.”

“In other words you’re planning to go on a wild treasure hunt to increase you’re wealth just because of what a few ponies said.” said Krysta. She didn’t sound a bit amused, and the others felt the same. “Rarity, you shouldn’t let what those ponies said get to you.” Lightning said.

“Besides, we like you just the way you are.” added Twilight, but Rarity gazed at her sharply. “You may, but I no longer see myself in that place. No! If I’m to properly prove I am not just some common pony I must do this. I will do this!”

Seeing it pointless to argue with her, Twilight helped her look through the books, but as expected, they didn’t contain the information required. Spike suggested Rarity just go jewel hunting and collect more than what she usually gathered. “I’ll even help you.”

Rarity thanked him kindly for the offer, but she was after something far more precious than diamonds and jewels. “I am attempting to search for a single, most magical, greatest treasure in all of United Equestria-- One that even the Queen and Grand Ruler do not possess.”

This did interest the others, but there was no information in any book. “The only one I can think of who would know such a thing is, Zecora.” said Twilight. Hearing those words, Rarity dashed out of the house like a speeding comet. “Rarity!” called Lightning. “Come on, let’s follow her!”

Only Twilight stayed behind, and slapped her forehead. “Why am I feeling this isn’t going to end well?”

Once at Zecora’s hut in Everfree Forest, the wise zebra had everyone gaze into her cauldron as she prepared a spell to contact the spirits for information that Rarity sought. She chanted…

“To find da treasure dat you seek,
Listen to da spirits as dey speak
Open your mind, open it well
And hear what da spirits have to tell.”

She hummed long and soft in a trance and threw a dash of powder into the cauldron causing a flash of light and a puff of smoke, and then… nothing.

“Nothing happened.” said Spike, but Zecora hushed everyone to be quiet.

“Just listen, dey are here,
I can feel the spirits are near.
Da information dat you wish
It can be heard on da winds swish.”

Then suddenly, a disembodied spiritual male’s voice was heard. “You wish information?” it asked. At first Rarity was nervous but replied “Yes. I do.”

“Then ask your question.

Rarity took in a deep cleansing and asked “Where can I find the single most magical, greatest treasure on the planet? Can you tell me?”

“Many before you have sought this answer. They were creatures of greed who were not sane of mind. All met with misfortune. All paid a grievous price from which they were never exempted from.”

This worried the others, but Rarity didn’t seem to care and demanded to be told the answer, to which the voice responded “Before I answer you, think deeply;

...Will you settle for untold wealth above all things?”

“Whoa! Rarity, no!” cried Lightning “Don’t do it.” added Krysta. It was in vain that others tried to tell Rarity not to go for it. “I’m very sorry, but if only you knew how it felt to be rejected and ridiculed by those you thought were on your side, and to be mocked in the face of society for your standard principles.”

The other gazed back and forth at each other in confusion, and then the voice was heard again “You wished information?”

“Yes.” replied Rarity “Tell me where this treasure lies.”

“It is you again. I had hoped you had changed your mind.”

Rarity was starting to lose her patience and demanded to know where the treasure was. “Tell me now!” she thundered. “Very well, but it is only fair that I give you this warning; Use what you shall receive with wisdom. Do not let greed be your master.

Are you prepared?”

“Yes, I am.”

“Very well. Step outside the hut.”

Rarity and the others did as they were told and stepped out the doorway.

"Look down by your feet."

Then, down by Rarity’s boots, a white glowing line started to stretch along the ground, and head out into the forest. “Follow the white line. It shall lead you to what you seek.” said the voice “When you come to the end of the line, the treasure shall be right there. I will say no more.”

Rarity and the others, except Zecora left the hut and followed the line. Zecora, however, was hoping Rarity knew what she was doing. It was never a good thing to ignore a spirit’s advice or warnings.

The gang followed the white line as it stretched along its way, through the forest, past the meadows and into the rocky terrains where Rarity and Spike often went jewel hunting. They ran into some Diamond Dogs on the way. The big brutes were prepared to bust them all them all good for trespassing on their turf, but Lightning made quick works out of them and gave them quite the beatings they deserved. Rarity also knocked some of them unconscious too. Her Starfleet training was starting to show its colors.

Then they continued to follow the line, which had led them all to a single small rock formation before it stopped and then vanished. “The treasure must be around here.” Rarity said, and at that moment, she could see a small box wedged in a crack in the stone. “Stand back.” said Lightning and he smashed the rock open with a good kick freeing the box. “Treasure!” cried Rarity “The greatest treasure in all of United Equestria.”

The box wasn’t locked, and the others gathered round as Rarity slowly lifted the cover, to reveal nothing more than an ordinary metal ring, about the size of a dog collar. “That doesn’t look like any great treasure.” said Krysta.

Rarity felt outraged “I’ve been deceived!”

Lightning inspected the ring, “It’s just common stainless steel. It doesn’t look very valuable.”

Lightning and Krysta decided to leave it with Rarity, and go back and do their patrol rounds and get ready for the picnic the next day. “We should get back too.” Spike suggested.

Rarity felt upset that she didn’t seem to get the treasure she wanted, but brought the ring with her and kept trying to figure out what it was for. The spirit wouldn’t have led her to it if it was really nothing. “Perhaps it must be worn?” she wondered, and that’s when it was noticed that the ring had a hinge and a catch on it, allowing it to be opened.

The ring was too big to fit round her arm, so Rarity clipped the ring round her neck instead. She even tried closing her eyes and wishing riches, but nothing happened. “Even I’m starting to think this was all just a big waste of time.” Spike said.

Rarity picked a wild flower outside the door to her place and just clutched it frustratingly. “I’m sorry, Spike. I don’t what to do.” she said.

“It’s okay, Rarity.” Spike said “I like you anyway.”

Rarity smiled at Spike and then Spike headed back to the library leaving Rarity on her own. She sniffed the flower. “Hmm… it seems to have lost its fragrance.” She said, and then suddenly--ZAP--“Oh!” Rarity nervously threw the flower out of her glove. She gazed down at the flower, picked it up, and realized that it had turned into “Gold! It’s solid, genuine gold!”

She then noticed that the ring around her neck was glowing, pulsating, brightly. She picked up a small stone on the ground and it, too, changed into platinum in the palm of her hand. She had discovered the secret to the ring’s power. She had the golden touch!

She wasted no time in turning many of her things into gold-- her bed sheets, her furniture, her dishes and eating utensils, even some of her dresses. It was incredible to her. She was bound to become one of the richest ponies on the entire planet now.

She couldn’t wait to show her friends.

The next day, Twilight had come to the meadows early to set up for the picnic. Artie, Lightning, Spike and Krysta were helping. Artie kept trying to sneak a bite of food from the basket, only to be stopped by Twilight or one of the others. “Can’t you wait?”

“Only fooling.” he would joke.

Spike brought his own little bag of snacking gems, which he constantly kept eating. “Spike, you’ll never eat lunch if you keep nibbling like that.” said Lightning.

“You just watch me.” Spike teased.

Soon, Rarity came along “Magnificent afternoon everyone.” She said happily with pride in her features. “Wow, someone seems happy today.” said Krysta.

“And with good reason that I should be.” replied Rarity. That’s when Spike noticed she was still wearing the ring they had found the other day. “That’s right.” Rarity said “You happen to be addressing, Madame Rarity, the goddess of gold.”

The others weren’t sure whether or not to believe her, until she demonstrated her new power by turning an ordinary paper plate into solid gold right before their eyes. “Galloping Galaxies!” exclaimed Lightning as he examined the plate. “It’s the real thing.”

Artie seemed to love it most. “It’s so inspiring and exquisite. I could paint many pictures if I had this color.”

Twilight was amazed too. She never found any magic that could do things like this before. “Well, I do think it’s nice, Rarity, but I prefer my paper plates the way they are.”

Rarity explained that so far her new powers had done quite a lot. She turned many of her fabrics into gold that customers were eager to buy them. Even those three rich mares that insulted her the other day returned to see what all the fuss was about, and owed Rarity an apology, and even decided to invite her to their club sometime.

“You might want to be careful with that ring, Rarity.” Lightning said “Grand Ruler once taught me it’s better to have fewer desires.”

Twilight agreed, “Queen Celestia taught me the same thing. She said that you should be thankful for what you have.”

Rarity claimed to understand. “But surely having the golden touch can’t be all that dangerous.” She claimed, but that’s when things began to go horribly wrong!

As she helped Twilight set the picnic up, she grabbed a bowl of apples in her hands-- ZAP-- the bowl, and all the apples in it turned to solid gold.

“Rarity, what have you done?” asked Twilight.

Rarity felt concerned “There must be something wrong.” she said. She sat down the bench, but the minute her hands touched the wood, the whole table turned to gold too “Oh, dear!” she cried.

“Rarity, I think you better take that ring off.” Artie suggested.

“Yes, of course.” Rarity agreed, but when she tried, the ring wouldn’t come off. “Something’s wrong. I can’t seem to find the clip.” she cried. “Help me!”

Krysta flew in close to Rarity’s neck to try and help her, but to her discovery. “Why it’s just a solid metal ring; It has no catch.”

“There must be!” Rarity cried “Get it off me! Get it off!” She was panicking and struggling madly to try and get the ring off, but it wouldn’t budge. “Rarity, calm down!” cried Twilight. She tried to give Rarity a cup of lemonade so she’d settle down, but the minute Rarity touched the cup, it and the liquid turned to gold. By this time, everyone was as horrified as she was. “Oh, Rarity!” cried Spike.

Rarity threw the solid cup away. “No! No!!” she cried “This can’t be happening to me! It isn’t possible!”

Rarity couldn’t get the ring off, and everything she touched would to turn to platinum. Everything! She wouldn’t be able to eat either, and if she couldn’t eat… she’d die! She was Rarity, the mare with the gold touch.

To Be Continued…!

(Promo)

In our next episode, Rarity’s situation worsens, and out of fear and shame she decided to leave everyone. While her friends desperately search for her, their search is interrupted when the Diamond Dogs return in attempt to invade New Ponyville. Spike also finds Rarity and tries desperately to convince her to come back only to meet with certain misfortune on Rarity’s part.

Can the friends stave off the Diamond Dogs? Will Rarity ever be freed from her dreadful curse?

Don’t miss the next episode of “Starfleet Magic!”

(Next episode: “Goddess of Gold: Part 2”)